Archive of Our Own ^beta

Chapter Text

I watch my mother arguing with Sloane, telling her exactly what she needs to hear to get her way. The General always had a way with words; Cutting, biting, and always knew where to stab. She has been doing it for years. Young Sloane didn't have a chance if the General wanted something. Aaric was holding me back as I scream for my mother. I can't hear what I am saying. It's like I am watching myself do this. It feels like I am floating above it all. This must mean I'm close to burnout. Then I feel it.

The pain. The hopelessness. The agony. The helplessness... Xaden was dying. He was dying, and I wasn't next to him. I couldn't save him. I hear Sloane whisper my name. She wants permission to kill my mother. She wants me to tell her it is okay. I can't. I couldn't. I am not even there. I am on the battlefield. Dying with my love. Dying... Dying... the last of my strength leaving me... leaving him.

But I didn't want to leave. I didn't want him to leave. We were each other's lifeline. He is me and I am him. I just need to be for him what he is always for me. His Strength.

I fling open the door to Andarna and Tairn's power again. I feel more than see Aaric backing up from me. I focus on my Archives, where I can feel both of them trying to shut me out. I am getting to the past burnout already, but I am what they made me. I am Power. I wield not lightning, but power in the form of bolts. I don't know why it took me this long to realize. I am the answer. I am the key. I am the power.

I scream as I pull from Andarna and Tairn, filling me up. I see Sgaeyl path that I rarely travel on. I pull from that blue line. I feel her power. I feel for Xaden's line. I feel him as if he is standing next to me. I feel his arms around me, his hand on my skin, his breath on my neck. I feel his soul connected to mine. Forever in this life and the next. All their power fills me. I pull it into me. I feel Andarna's magic shifting as I pull, but I don't take much notice. I scream as I can't contain it all. I give one last pull on Xaden's line, and I throw my arms up as I let it all flow out. I hear screaming all around me, towards me, for me, but it's too late. Every nerve in my body is on fire, and the world spins around me. I scream as the power breaks my body, and I am nothing and everything.

I am the power

------

I wake up in a gasp, sweat covering my body. Heart pounding.

"That was one hell of a dream,"I mutter as I rub my eyes with my palms. I pull my hands away from my eyes and stare at them. They seem small. I mean, I know I am small, but smaller than normal. My head pounds with a headache. Like I am forgetting something.

"Vi, are you up? Dain said he will be here at 10 am today," I hear Dad call through the door. I groan, I did not feel up to getting out of bed today. My joints all hurt, and they throb, and I feel like I got run over by a dragon. When I don't respond, I hear my door squeak open. "Violet?" I hear the concern in his voice, and he makes his way over to the bed. "You okay, flower?" I still don't respond, and I look into my dad's hazel eyes. Then it clicks. The world turns on its axis, and I scream, holding my head. "VI!" I hear him yell as he tries to gather me into his arms, trying to soothe me.

I don't notice the sound of others running into the room until I hear my mom asking my dad what happened. I don't hear his answer as the knowledge of the next 6 years slams into my brain. I jerk, and I feel my dad's arm tighten around me. I hear my mom saying she's getting Nolon and all, but runs out of my room.

I ground my teeth together, cutting off my scream, my eyes still clenched closed.

"Vi?" I hear my dad say softly, like he is afraid to startle me. All the energy drains out of me as I sag into his arms.

"Daddy?" I slur as I crack open my eyes. His brown hair is just as I remembered. Always a little tussled, like he constantly runs his hands through it. His eyes, the same as mine, were wide with concern.

"Violet, what's wrong?" I can hear the edge of panic in his voice.

"Dad? Am I dead?" I whisper. It was so good to see him. Although I thought I wouldn't have joint problems in the afterlife.

"No, flower, you are still here with us and will be for a very long time," he murmurs at me. I don't think I have seen him this scared since the first time I subjugated my shoulder.

I hear rustling and I see Mom and Nolon come into the room.

"Let me check her, Asher," I hear Nolon say as Dad gently lays me back on the bed.

I am too exhausted to push Nolon away. The memories of RSC are still bouncing around in my head, making my fear a real thing. I feel his magic pouring into me. I hear him lightly gasp as he focuses on healing me. What he finds after the battle, I am not sure. Did it come with me to this... wherever this is? The past? A different timeline? I am not sure. I do know my dad is standing behind Nolon, and I can't seem to take my eyes off him.

"What is it?" I hear Mom demands. I watch my father put a hand on her arm, and she instantly relaxes a notch with his contact. She grounds him, like Xaden grounds me.

"It's... It's like burnout... but it can't be... she's 14 and not bonded." I watch him shake his head in confusion and continue, "It's like she used too much energy and her body is trying to recover. Very strange," He meets my eye when I look up at him, "What did you get into now, Miss Sorrengail?" he asks as he takes his hands off me. He turns back to my parents, " I can not say what is wrong. What I would recommend if she were a rider is no magic for 3 days, but I know she's not, so I will just say, let her rest as much a possible."

"Thank you, Nolon," I hear my father say and shake his hand as he makes his way back over to my bedside. Nolon and my mom linger in the doorway for a second before he walks out. My mom glances at Nolon and then back at me, and walks out of the room. I know she will dig at him a little deeper to see what he found.

"Well, flower, you certainly gave your mom and me a scare," he says, running his hand in his hair.

"Dad?" I ask again. I just can't believe that he is here. He looks good, too, like he did before Bren's 'death'. I gasp again and shoot straight up in bed, "Brennan? Mira?" I ask my heart pounding in my chest.

Dad looks concerned, "He's on the front line, Vi, you know that. Mira is in the rider quadrant, second year. Did you forget?" he asks softly and puts a hand on my head, like the mender missed that I had a fever. He makes an oof sound as I launch myself into his arms. I hug him in the way that I couldn't the last 4 years, like he was going to disappear in front of me.

"What day is it?" I mumble into his chest. Sounds crazy to him, but I have to know if it's before the Battle of Aretia.

"It's June 1st," I look up at him and stare at him to continue, "627AU." I sigh in relief. I have a few weeks before the battle. Before the day, everything went to shit.

"I have to go," I say as I whip off the blankets.

"Violet," I hear my dad's stern voice, "you are not going anywhere."

"But, I have to," I pleaded with him. I have to stop them. I have to prevent all those deaths. I have to save Xaden from the pain of losing his father and, really, all the Marked ones' parents.

"No, not after the scare you gave your mother and me. I am going to send Dain home when he gets here. You need sleep, flower. I am not sure what is going on, but Nolon said to rest." he got up and walked to the door. He paused once more, glancing back at me, then turned and walked out of the room and closed the door behind him.

I lay back and start to go over everything that I know. knowing that I might be physically tired, I can still think and list what's going on.

1. It's June 627 AU... that means I'm 14.

2. My dad's alive

3. I can't feel my dragons

4. Tairn rider is still bonded to my brother's "friend" Naolin.

5. Andarna has not hatched yet. She was two when I met her, so she has 4 more years before she hatches. Which means we can't raise the wards on Aretia until she can use fire. or we have to find another Dragon to do it.

6. I don't know how I got here.

That honestly should have been my first thought. I remember the power and Andarna shift in magic, maybe this was her gift? To go back in time? I am not sure, but I am going to take full advantage. I can prevent so many deaths. I can help Xaden and Fen before the rebellion. I can use my knowledge for good.

I yawn, snuggling down in my covers, Tomorrow. I'll start tomorrow.

Chapter Text

I don't wake up worried, or sad, or mad, or even hurried. I wake up like a kid who's on the best vacation of their life. I lazily stretch my arms above my head, feeling rested for the first time in a year. Well, really, since that first night with Xaden in my bed. I smile to myself thinking of that night. So much furniture lost in such a wave of pleasure. I get out of my bed and grab my robe, catching my reflection in my mirror.

I look so much younger than I remember feeling at this age. I was already helping my dad in the archives and preparing for my life in the scribe quadrant. I study my face and body. I have no lines, no battle scars, and no relic... that part makes me sad. If I do change what I need to, Tairn won't be mine. He will be Naolin's. I know he missed him greatly, even if I have never spoken of Naolin, there is a reason Tairn chose him.

I take a deep breath and start stretching my body. After spending a year building my body up to feel strong, it's an awful feeling to feel so weak again. If I start slow, I might be able to actually hold my own by the time I'm twenty. In 6 years... Seems like a lifetime away. Well, at least I won't make the same mistakes as I did last time. Like a certain Prince comes to mind. I shudder at that thought.

My thoughts roll from one thing to another as I try to limber my hyper-flexible body. Small steps, I remind myself. I also have to figure out how to get to Tyrrendor and, bigger than that, Aretia where Xaden and his dad, Fen, the Duke of Aretia, live. I need to stop them in their plans and maybe I can help them figure out how to get the seventh type of dragon to activate the wards. I know my dad would be a big help with this, but I am not sure how much to tell him. Or even if he believes me.

I get up from the floor and get dressed. I pause at my closet. Mostly scribe clothes, loose-fitting tan shirts, and pants. I always wanted to look like my dad. I shrug and grab them, thinking how I'll go steal Mira's old clothes later for more options.

I step out of my room and head to the kitchen, where I hear my parents talking in a low tone. I round the corner, and the conversation stops. So, about me. Figures.

"Vi? I wasn't expecting you up and about. How are you feeling?" my dad asks as he gets up from the table and brushes my long hair out of my face and down my back.

"I'm fine. Better than fine" I respond and shoot him a grin. I move out of his reach for an apple on the counter, taking a bite turning to my mom who is sitting at the table with a cup of coffee in her hand.

"Do you know what happened yesterday?" She starts soft. It's been a while since she has talked to me this way, in this life and the last. So she must of been worried.

"No," I simply say as I take another bite

"Vi? We need you to be honest with us. Your health is a very big concern with us. You know that," Dad said, taking his seat next to Mom. Grasping one of her hands on the table.

"I.. don't know what to tell you," I said instead. I was never a good liar. Xaden always said if you can't tell the truth. Tell part of it.

"Try" mom said flatly

Sighing, I said, "I... am not sure.. exactly. It was like this pressure... in my chest and in my body... and then it like caved into me and then I woke up in my bed." There that should be okay

I see my dad nodding along like that makes sense, but I can tell from his eyes that they are calculating every word I just said.

I toss my apple core in the trash and turn back to my parents.

"I need help with a project I want to work on..." I stumble through my wording. fuck this is not easy.

"Oh?" Mom says, glancing at me over the rim of her coffee mug.

"Yeah... since dad is from Tyrrendor, I have been secretly learning the language," Not really. I just learn it a few years from now, so that's a bonus. I really want to go there and look around at the shops and mountains. I hear the valley is beautiful. It always sounds so great when you talk about it and you are off work for a few more weeks, right, Dad... you can take me. We can go on an adventure and see where you come from and see things before everyone gets too busy again at the college." I say it all in a rush like I am an excited kid and not an adult who is sweating and has to answer the whims of her parents again.

I see my parents shoot a look at each other. Neither of them is speaking. Communication eyes. Know that one well.

"We will talk about it, Vi. Okay," day said, glancing back at me, "why don't you grab a book and take it easy today?"

I nod my head and turn to leave the room. "Please," I say in almost a whimper, not turning back to them, "Please, this... would mean a lot for me"

"We'll talk about it. That's all I can promise you right now."

I walk to Mira's room and start going through her clothes to find something old of her's that might fit me now. I find a few shirts that haven't been able to fit her for years and take them back to my room. I grab a bag and start to pack. If they tell me no, I will figure out how to get there myself. I know it's an 18-hour ride on a dragon. I cannot imagine what it will take on horseback. Maybe 3 days. That is cutting into my time, and I have to get there before it's too late. I wish I had a dragon that could just fly me there, but I know that my dragons are no longer my dragons in this ... place. It's good to have my dad back, but I have never felt more alone in my mind. I keep expecting Tairn to make snappy comments about my life. I see why riders can't live without their dragons. I think the only way I am making is that this body has not seen magic or a dragon bond, even if my mind has.

I have met Mom's dragon, Aimsir, a brown clubtail, a few times, but there was no way she would take me to Tyrrendor without ratting me out to Mom.

A knock on the door startles me, and I toss my half-packed bag into the closet.

"Come in," I yell, sitting back down, grabbing the first book I see, and flipping it open.

"Violet," Dad starts as he takes a seat on my bed across from my desk, "What's this really about? Going to Tyrrendor? There has been some political unrest there, and I don't think it's the safest place to go right now."

"Dad, I have to go. I don't know what to say, only that I have to go and I have to go right now. Something is pulling me there, and I have to go," I say a little panic in my voice. It would be really hard to go on my own across the country at my age.

"Do you know where you want to go in Tyrrendor?"

"Aretia"

Dad sighs and runs his hands in his hair while watching me. He glanced down at the book in my hand, then back to my face.

"Is this about what happened yesterday?" he asks softly

I can't lie to him. "Yes," the pause behind that word feels like a lifetime of quiet, but I don't say anymore.

"We will leave in the morning," he states, getting up and heading to the door

"What? Really?" I yelp and run and hug him from behind.

He chuckles softly, "You may not be so happy when you find out how we are getting there."

------

"A basket?" I say, shocked as mom checks over Aimsir. Dad and I normally don't get close to him, and she is a little prickly. All dragons are. They are very passionate that no one rides them but their own.

"Aimsir's idea," my mom said as she finished checking her over, making sure no debris was in her scales. "She insisted on taking you halfway there, and your father got a letter out yesterday, and there should be some horse waiting for you tomorrow to do about a one-day's ride into Tyrrendor."

"Why?" I say, shocked to my core. I don't know a single dragon who would do this. Certainly not Sgaeyl or Tairn.

"I don't know, and she won't tell me. Said it's dragon business," She replies

I shake my head in wonder and go to put my bag in the basket next to my dad's. "I can't believe we will be in a basket though"

"Well, your father will travel by basket and you will ride with me." Mom finishes dusting off her hands. My mouth drops open. I have never heard that. I know Brennen and Mira have never even touched Aimsir, let alone ride him. "again. Her idea."

" How.. How do I get up there?" I ask a little intimidated. There is no way I can run and jump at my size now, and I don't think even if this was her idea, she would bend for me.

I watch my mom easily run up his side and jump and grab him, and hoist herself up. I feel my dad come up behind me. He easily lifts into the air as my mom reaches down. She grabs both my arms carefully, knowing if she grabbed just one, my arm would come out of joint. She hoists me out of my dad's arms and makes room for me in front of her. Aimsir wasn't as big as Tairn, but bigger than Andarna. I know my hips are going to be toast by the time we get to our first stop.

Aimsir launches into the air, and I let out a little scream. It's like the first time all over again. I feel more than hear my mom's laugh in my back, her holding me in place. Aimsir turns around and swoops back down and grabs the basket in her claws.

I don't know what is waiting for me when I get to Aretia, but at least getting there is a start.

Chapter Text

I am tired and in pain by the time we make it into town the next day. My cloak is completely covered in dust, but I keep it on with my hood up to protect my hair from getting dirty. Our horses walk slowly as they come into town. Aimsir took us more than halfway, but none of us pointed that out. It turned into only an 8-hour horse ride for us. We started about 8 this morning, but we took frequent breaks for my joints and food. Not that my dad said that's what the breaks were for, but we both knew he was looking out for me.

We stop near a stable in town, and Dad takes the bags off the horse's back as I climb down and set them by my feet. "Stay here. I am going to go get the horses settled for the night, and then we will find our way to a rental cottage for our stay." I nod at my dad, watching him take the horses away.

My focus, though, is soon on the town around me. So many businesses are open, and even though it's about 6 pm, there are so many people out, and I can hear the laughter of children running down by the shops. My eyes fill with tears as I spin, looking at the square that should burn in a month. So different than the world I know.

I take another spin to take in all the shops around, but my feet get caught in the bags. The fall surprised me because I couldn't throw my hand out, and I landed on my shoulder. I feel in pop and I know it's out of joint. A small cry comes out as the pain shoots into my already sore body. I hear the scuffle of feet and then a strong but gentle voice.

"Are you okay, Child?" he says in Tyrrish. I push up on my good arm and try to untangle my feet. He sees this and lowers down and quickly helps me pull the straps off my ankles that got tangled. "I'm okay," I say in Tyrrish, though not as smooth as a native speaker. "I hit my arm pretty bad, but I think my dad can fix my shoul---" I stop mid-word and my jaw drops slightly open in shock at the stranger who stopped. He was the spitting image of Xaden. Fen Riorson, Duke of Aretia. He has the same skin tone, the same black hair, and even the same onyx eyes with gold in them as Xaden. No wonder people can't look at him without seeing his dad. I snap my jaw closed and stutter out at "your Grace" because he is a Duke... who is trying to help me off the ground. He looked amused at my stumbling greeting. The same damn tinkle in his eye.

"Violet?" I hear my dad yell. Yeah, seeing your kid on the ground with a stranger kneeling next to them is not something that most parents wish to see. My dad's over to us quicker than expected, as I feel his arms circling my waist to help me stand.

"I'm Okay," I repeat, still talking in tyrrish. "I was distracted, and I got my feet tangled in the bag and fell. Can you put my shoulder back in, please?" I ask. I wince at the movement of being upright, and I glance under my eyelashes at the Duke, but he doesn't back up from his place on the ground.

My dad feels my back and shoulder to make sure it's something simple. He has done this so much that he can normally tell right away if I will need a mender or not. "Deep Breath," he says as he grabs my elbow. "Ready?" I nod, and he quickly moves my arm into position, and it snaps back into place. A low whine leaves my lips before I can stop it. Never gets easier. "Better?" he asks as he feels my arm again.

"Yeah. Thank you," I exhale and look back at the Duke

He is still kneeling near me, and I see him taking us in with his eyes with curiosity.

"Thank you for trying to help my daughter," I hear my dad say in a way that only a person whose first language is Tyrrish can replicate.

I see the Duke's eyebrow raise in surprise, as he stands to full height. "My pleasure. I am glad she is alright. What brings you back to your home country?"

"We are here to see you," I reply before my dad steps in

"You are?"

"We are?"

I hear them say at the same time. The men share a glance, both reading each other.

"Come then. If you have not gotten a place to stay. You can stay with me. It's just me at the moment; my son is gone for two weeks with his cousin."

"We couldn't impose on you. I appreciate your concern, but we will find a place"

"I insist, and as Duke of Aretia, no harm will come to you while in my care. We have plenty of room at Riorson's house," he speaks

My dad looks down at me, and I use my best pleading eyes at him. He sighs, "Thank you. Please lead the way."

"Wonderful. My name is Fen," he states, reaching out to grab Dad's hand

"Asher, and this is Violet. We were planning on staying a week in town. We can find another place past tonight if you prefer," he says as his hand comes down on my good shoulder.

"Nonsense, if you follow me. We will get you settled."

The walk back to Riorson's house was faster than I thought, or maybe I was lost in thought, but regardless, we made it. The guards on the door straightened as Fen walked up. "These are our guests for the week. They can come and go as they please. Pass that along to the others," he states, walking past them.

I hear Fen giving my dad a tour as we walk down the hall, me trailing behind them since I know this house, I don't need to pay attention. There are more people here than from my time. Maids and servants move around to run the household.

We make it up the stairs, heading down a path that passes Xaden's room, but Fen doesn't point it out, and we make our way a few doors down. "Violet, you will be in here, and your dad right next door." I nod at him as he gestures to the doors. With a quiet thank you, I finally push my hood back and pull my braid over my shoulder. I hear a quiet gasp from Fen. As I turn to see what he is looking at, I see my dad shake his head at him and open my door, and motion for me to follow him and close the door behind us once we are in the room.

"Are you hungry?" he asks as he sets down my bag. I shake my head, no, too overwhelmed to speak. I can't believe my luck of not only convincing my parents, but also getting to stay at Riorson's house. It's like Fate was meeting me halfway for a change. "We'll let you get yourself settled. You remember where the kitchen was, if you need something?" I nod my head again. He runs his hand in his hair like he is frustrated and can't figure something out, but before I can say anything, he is walking out the door, "I'm next door if you need anything, Vi," and he's gone.

I look around my room, and it reminds me of Xaden's room but with more cheerful tones. Greens and yellows around the room and bedspread. Desk over by a window, and if I am right, there is a bathroom beyond the door at the other end. I make my way in that direction and see a smaller bathroom with a tub. A soak would be nice for my joints. I start running the water and quickly undress, sliding in as the tub fills. The simple act has my memory flashing back to when I fell asleep in the tub and Xaden helped me out. I can feel the tears in my eyes as I realize that this life might not mean that we were meant for each other. We were forged out of the fire and pain of life that brought us together. If I get my way, none of that would happen. We would be with our families, happy and whole. I don't even think he would attend the riders' quadrant. He would live his life as Duke here and then train in infantry, like his father.

I would still do it even if I have to spend my life without him. I would still try to save him from losing his father and his people. I would try to take the burden of 107 other children off his shoulders and let him just live as the kid he is now. Because he was a kid still. He was 17 and hadn't had to grow up in a split second when his father died. I want to give him that. Give him everything.

After a while, I got out of the tub and changed into my PJs. I grabbed my light robe and started to make my way to the kitchen for a snack when I heard talking in Xaden's, or I guess now Fen's, office. I make my way to next to the door and listen in

"... and I understand why you wouldn't tell her. I won't mention it, and I hope you are comfortable here." I hear Fen say

"We appreciate your hospitality. You said you have a son? How old?" my dad replies

"Turned 17 in March. Xaden is very much on a path for great things."

"I'm sure he is"

"Is Violet your only child?"

"No. I have three. Brennen is a rider, and Mira is in her second year as a rider. Violet is my little scribe in the making"

"Not a third rider then?"

I hear my dad chuckle, "No, I can't see her in anything other than with her books... Although.." he trailed off..

"Is Violet the reason you are here in Aretia?"

"Yes.. She.." he paused, most likely trying to figure out what to say

"I have had a few interesting days with Xaden," Fen cut in.

"Oh?" I hear my dad is interested

"He woke up two days ago with a massive headache and looked at me like he didn't just see me the night before. He has been oddly guarded, and when I mentioned that he was going to his cousins for two weeks, he mentioned that he forgot. Like he hasn't been talking about it for a straight month. The way he was looking at me and moving around the house... it was like he was trying to soak everything in as if he hadn't been home in a while." My heart beats in my chest. Does that mean... could it be... that my Xaden is here too? I don't want to give in to my hopes, so I shove every hope in a box in my mind.

"Odd," I hear my dad reply, "Something similar with Violet. She woke up late, well, late for her. Normally, she is out reading somewhere by 6 am most days, but by 9 am, she was still in bed, so I went to wake her since her friend was going to be there in an hour. The way she looked at me when I walked in the room..." he paused. I hear someone drinking something, then he went on, "Then she started screaming and grabbing at her head, her eyes all but rolled back into her head. My wife ran to get the mender while I was holding and she soon stopped screaming, but then she asked me if she was dead. Which broke my fucking heart. Once the mender got there, he said that if she were a rider, he would say it was burnout. Too much energy was pushed into her body. She slept the whole day. We checked on her every few hours throughout the day and night, but..." He sighed

"That is somewhat similar, at least the part of confusion and ..." I hear Fen go on, and I decided I heard enough

I quietly make my way back to my room, going over their conversation, when I spot Xaden's door. I look around to make sure no one is around, and I quietly open his door. It's just how I remember. The desk by the window and the bed looked inviting as ever. As much as I want to, I know that I can't sleep in his bed. If I were found, it would be hard to explain. So I did the next best thing. I swiped his pillow from the bed and headed back to my room.

I settled down beneath the blankets before I let myself smell the pillow. Xadens' smell of mint, leather, and something purely him filled my nose, making me instantly relax. I clutched the pillow to my chest and settled down. Sleep finds me swiftly.

Chapter Text

Waking up in Riorson's house is something that I never get tired of. The peace of this place is only good memories, despite how many times I have been healed here.

I quickly get dressed, grabbing one of Mira's old tops and pants, and grab one of my books to read while I wait for dad to wake up. I make my way downstairs and glance into the "war room" before I head to the kitchen. I make a sudden change of direction when I see Fen in the room alone, staring up at a map that marks all the recent attacks.

"Have you figured it out yet?"

He turns his head to me, raises his eyebrows, "Figured what out?"

"How to help them all?"

He turns fully to me and has the same Xaden 'I mean Business' eye glare

"Do you know what they need help with?"

"Venin," I simply state, and I watch an astonished look on his face

"Speaking with father last night; he is not aware of your knowledge"

I sign and set the book on the table, and flip to the drawing of a soulless creature, "He should, since he has been reading me this book since before I can remember"

"Reading and knowing are two different things," He replied evenly

"Have you figured out how to help them?" I ask again

I watch him sigh as he turned toward the map, "I unfortunately have a few ideas, but none of them seem appealing."

" I can help you."

"Oh? And how can you, Child, be of help?" he asks, looking back at me. His eyes flicked up then back to my face.

"I know how to activate your ward stone."

"You know what?" I heard, but it's not from Fen. I quickly turn around and see my father standing in the doorway

"I...I know how to activate their ward stone"

"Violet." Dad comes over and kneels before me, taking my face in his hand, "What is going on with you? How do you know that?"

This is the moment. I didn't think it would come so soon after I got here, but in only a few short days, I know I have to be honest about what I came from, or at least a version of it. To help them get started at least. They can research Andarna's family and find more of the 7th dragons. I only realized it right before I got here and haven't had the chance to look into it. But with my father and Fen, maybe we can get the wards up and protect his people so he can offer real aid to Poromiel to get the Luminary, then make a deal with King Tauri. It's the best shot they have.

"It was my signet," I say softly

My dad doesn't move, but his eyes are searching mine, trying to understand. "Your Signet? Like a rider's Signet?" he asks

I nod, though I can't move much with his hand on my face

"When I was 20 mom put me in the riders quadrant; She said that no child of hers would be a scribe; But I found out later that she didn't want me to find out all the Navarre secrets and she knew I would question everything when I found inconsistencies" I backed away from my father and turned toward the throne on the back wall lost in my head "anyways, I was put into the rider quadrant and it was hard. Really Hard. I only had six months to train before I got there and had a lot of enemies because of who I was. The General's daughter. I made it, through willpower, a lot of personal training, and some poisoning my competition." a small grin took over my face as I turned back to the two men watching me, sobering, I go on, "I made it through the challenges, the Gauntlet, Presentation, and Threshing where I bonded two dragons. A black and a feathertail." I see my father's eyebrows shoot up at this part. I know he already started his research into them, or was it the two dragons part?

"What was your signet?" He asks, his face was blank, and I don't know if he believes me

"The black dragon's power with mine made me a Lightning wielder." I watch as Fen's nose flares in shock, but otherwise doesn't move

" And the feathertail?" he asks almost hesitantly

"Well, it took almost two years, and I only found out by accident by... coming here... was time." I run my hand over my braid and start talking faster pleading to my dad as I look into his eyes, "I don't know if I am back in time or in a different time line, but so far it seems to be what I remember, minus this whole trip which didn't happen but if I can try to help and fix things maybe it will be better this time and the Battle of Aretia doesn't happen and they don't lose and they don't die and I know that they know what they are fighting for and I know that have plans, but what if they can have different plans and way to go about this different to get a different outcome where there is not 107 orphans that spend everyday wishing they could go back and change things to get their parents back and..."

"Violet" dad cuts in "Calm down, take a breath, you're making yourself sick"

My chest was heaving after the long rant I went on, and I was getting dizzy. Dad gets up and glides me to the closest chair.

"That... is some story," Fen states calmly. Like I didn't just blow everyone's mind

"It's the truth," I say defensively

"I'm not saying it's not what you think is true..."

My father cuts in, "How do you know to come here?"

"Xaden. He was...my friend." I don't want them to know more. Xaden deserves to live out his life as a simple Duke and not have the world on his shoulders.

Fen looks surprised by that one. "How did you meet?"

"He was my Wingleader in the riders' quadrant." Simple. Easy. No need to look into more.

"He was a rider?" I hear the astonishment in his voice

"He was considered the best of his generation. He was strong and fair, and he did his best to help everyone he could." Mostly me, but once again they don't need to know that

"How do you know about the ward stone?" Fen questioned

"Well.. I was looking into the history and saw that it only went back 400AU, and nothing about the first 200 years, and when the first 6 were there. Xaden and I got to talking and we figured that the personal journals were the place that would most likely help put the history together and then he asked if I thought that how the wards are made would be in those books and I said well first you would need a ward stone and then he told me that he had one." Sounds believable, I think "We... found... the books...decoded them and figured it out"

" And how are they made?"

"Dragon fire"

"We already had a dragon breath on them," Fen said, shaking his head

"What color?"

"What?"

"What color dragon"

"Red? Why? Does it matter?"

"You need every color dragon to fire on the stone"

"That's it? Just every dragon has to fire the stone?" I can hear the shock in his voice

"All 7 of them, yes"

"Violet," my dad said calmly, "There are only 6 types of dragon: Red, Black, Blue, Green, Brown, and Orange"

"There is a 7th dragon type. That's what we have to find. We have to find the 7th dragon"

---------

Hours later, I find myself in the kitchen eating a plate of eggs and toast that they made for me. The conversation derailed after my big reveal. Talk among the grownups or some shit. My mind was 21, but they still see me as a 14-year-old. I am not sure how I am going to make it the next 5 years before I get to the rider quadrant... again. If there was even a small chance that at least one of my dragons would be there, I'm going. At least I have 5 years to train now. That should help me keep my seat... maybe.

Dad walks in and takes a seat next to me.

"How did it go?" I ask

"As well as expected, little miss"

I sigh. "I'm sorry. I just didn't know how to tell you"

He is quiet for a while, "Where was I?"

"What?"

"You said Mom made you go and never mention me disagreeing, which I have a hard time seeing, so where was I? "

"You died"

"Ah. I thought so."

"What?"

"Well, that would be the only reason that you were not properly prepared to do whatever you want. Scribe, rider, healer. Whatever you want, I would be behind you 100%"

My eyes fill with tears at his words, "Thanks, Dad."

"We have some more to talk about, but for now. Let's go check this town out."

Chapter Text

Spending my day with my dad was just what I needed. Him being his funny self with tidbits about everything thrown in. We ate treats and checked out different shops in town, the best being the book store. He got me 2 new books that I haven't read, which is saying something. I missed him more than words could say. We walked around for a while just enjoying the weather and being together. Almost finishing our day walking slowly back to Riorson house, we past a jewelry store, which dad quickly stopped me.

"Wait a second, Vi. I think your mother would love that little charm. I'm going to run in really quick" I agreed and looked around the area to see what else there was to look at. It was starting to get late and I noticed that a lot of shops were closing. Noticing a temple a few doors down, I made my way over to it wondering if it was Malek, Zihnal, Dunne, or Amari's temple. My prayers were normally just for the God that the situation called for; although it seems like Zihnal, Luck, hasn't been on my side in a while.

Walking in I notice the statue of Dunne; the God of War and Strength. I don't see anyone in here a I make my way to the front.

"Have you come to finish your dedication, Child?"

"I'm sorry?" I turn to see a prissiest with all silver hair and a Dunne's emblem inked on her forehead.

"Ah, I see" she states walking towards me, "You do not know"

"I'm sorry?" I repeat getting more confused by the second, when I hear giggling and I see a little girl, no older than ten, run from the back of the temple grab her ball and disappear back behind the curtain. What shocked me to the core was her hair; her hair was like mine. Silver at the tips. So many questions runs through my mind. Was it always silver at the end no matter how much she cut it? Did she have joint problems? Was she just like me?

"She has decided it is time for you to know so you can make your choice"

"H-her hair" I say stutter "My choice?" I reply my brain catching up

"Do you not yearn for temple? Usually the touch creates such longing that you can't help but return. Dunne will still accept you, it is not too late to choose Her. Although with your travels she tells me it it likely you will favor another"

"Violet?" I hear dad say softly as he walks up to me. I turn to him with wide eyes

"There was a girl... she had hair like mine!" It almost comes out as a whisper. "What? How?" I look between the priest and dad. However the priest is not looking at me, she is staring at my father, with an expectant glaze.

I see him deflate, "You were so fragile when you were little. Everything we did, we felt like we were hurting you." He started and sat on the bench with his head bowed as in prayer, " So when you were about two we dropped Bren and Mira off at my mom's and took you on vacation. You were still too young and too delicate to be left alone. One day when your mom was out I took you to the temple of Dunne. I thought the Gods of Strength and War would heal you if I dedicated you to them. They said your path was undecided so they would not finish the dedication until you decided your path. Your mom and mine were furious with me. I am not sure your mom has forgiven me yet, as of mine, she hasn't talked to me since. I was only trying to protect you, Violet." he finishes looking up at me and his words make my mind come apart.

What the actual Fuck.

"I.. I... I have to go" I say and turn to run out of the temple. Dad hot on my heals as I run, dodging people and making my way back to Riorson house. I beeline up the stairs not even stopping when I hear Fen calling my name. Running into my temporary room I slam the door behind me and slide down the back of it.

"Violet?" I hear my dad call through the door

"Go. Away." my voice breaks on the last word as the tears come. I am not sure why I'm crying. If its because they knew all this time why I was different and why my hair changes, or if it was he thought I was weak; he was my hero growing up and he didn't think I could survive or thrive without a dedication. I get up and crawl into bed shoving my head in Xaden's stolen pillow wishing he was here, wishing I had my dragons, wishing I had my Mira, wishing I had my Liam, wishing I had my Rhi, wishing I had anyone who understood me. Understood what I went through, what I fought for. Once I started crying I couldn't stop, I cried that I watched my mom giving her life to a ward stone, I cried that I felt Xaden dying on the battle field, I cried for never getting Tairn back since I won't let Naolin die for Brennen. I cried until I couldn't shed another tear and drifted off to sleep.

------

Hours later I stir with a knock on the door, I hear the door open and something being set down on the desk in the room.

"You need to eat, Vi" I hear my dad say softly

I don't lift my head not ready to look at him.

I hear him sigh, "I didn't know. I didn't know who you would be at two years old. All I knew was I had this little sweet girl that was in constant pain. No healer or mender could help. No one knew what to do. You were 24 months old and already broken three bones. We didn't know how strong you would grow to be. How you would be a force to be reckoned with. I don't regret trying to help my child. I would do anything for the three of you. Including travel across the country at my daughter's request" I turn my head and look at my father head staying on the pillow. "I am sorry that you found out this way. It was never my intention to hide it, but your mother and I agreed we would tell you when you were 18. Old enough to make your choice."

Only when I was 18 my father died and my mom wasn't in any condition for deep talks. I push myself up off the pillow, feeling as small as my 14 year old body was. I scoot across the bed and walked to the desk where the tray sat and popped a piece of cheese in my mouth. It was not an acceptance; but it was me trying. If anyone understood that, it would be him.

He nodded once and stood heading for the door. "When you are done, We would like a word in the war room."

After an eating almost everything on the tray and a long bath, I padded down the hall to the war room. I hear the quiet murmurs of conversation as I round the corner.

"... where to start looking for another species of dragon"

"We need books" I say as I walk into the room, pausing when I see more than just my dad and Fin in the room; Ulices was in the room.

"Violet, this is Ulices Ferris, he advises me on some matters" he kept it simple "This is Asher's daughter. She is a great researcher despite her age so he brought her along when he found out about the seventh dragon." Got it. So keeping my involvement out of it for now.

"Pleasure" I murmured at him and walked around the table and sat near my dad

"I don't see how involving a child will be beneficial" The older man chorus'

"That is not your call" Fen mentioned distractedly flipping though the The Fables of the Barren that I left down here yesterday

"Regardless" I start "We need books from other countries. If the knowledge was in Navarre, we would have found it by now. I don't know if it would be in King Tauri private library, but maybe"

"How do you know he has a private Library" Ulices asks rising his eyebrows

I look around the room confused and start speaking slowly, "I'm the General's daughter" I hear my dad snort at this "plus he likes to brag" my dad added in for good measure

"I was invited to go to Cordyn to see the Viscount next week. I can start looking there for any mention" Fen stated

"Why are you going there?" I see Ulices eyebrows bunch

"They want me to do a marriage contract with Xanden and one of his nieces. I have told the no a few times now, but they will not drop it." he glanced up at my father then me before returning to the book "I was considering it to trade for the luminary until you showed up here a few days ago" I bite my tongue to keep from lashing out, grateful for once not to have my power or the mention of Catriona would be noticeable. "Regardless we have decided to put our current plans on hold and focus on getting the ward stone up."

"I was planning on some research projects in Krovla and Deverelli to start" dad says rubbing his face "I could speed them up a bit,"

"Do That" Fen stated. "We will divide up the tasks and hopefully fine any mention on the 7th breed" making his words a clear dismissal to Ulices. After he walked out, Fen turned back to me, "What color is the 7th breed?"

"It's all the colors and none. The can do invisible or be whatever color they want"

"How do you know that"

I swallow, "My dragon was one. She.. She hasn't hatched yet. She won't for a few more years if everything stays the same. It takes two more years for her to develop fire. So by the time she can... it will be about 6 or 7 years from now and as much as we have to play to long game. I figured you didn't want to wait that long for wards"

"That is true, we need to get the wards up to make our stand"

"We are meeting my wife in two days for a ride home, I would like to be well away from here." dad cuts in

"Enjoy your time in my home while you can, my friend. The next part of our journey starts now"

Chapter Text

Waking up in your own bed has it's own kind of magic. There is nothing like the feeling of home or the feeling being safe in inclosed in your bed. I stretched my body as I lay and feel all the delish pops and cracks. The good kind that just means you were laying down too long.

We have been home for two weeks and dad went to work as soon as we stepped foot in the house. No down time for the scribe. He told mom that he got inspired on a new project and would fill her in soon. I offered my services and he told me to focus on being a kid. He will let me know when he needs help.

Right. Got it. Totally remember how not to be stressed ... all the time. I can feel the sarcasm in my soul.

So I did what I can and started to strengthen my body like Imogen once taught her. Though using books instead of weights, lifting them up and down, is quite the motivation to not see her books with broken binding from dropping them. You can take the rider out of the scribe, but you can't take the scribe out of the rider.

When my arms became jelly I did 5 more. Pushing but not hurting.

After I finished my morning work out I soaked in the tub and then went to hunt breakfast. I have had the same pattern the last week. Workout, soak, read, ask my mom if she heard where or how Brennan/Mira was (day depending), get kicked out of the office, find dad help him for a bit, get kicked out of the office, then on to lunch. After that the days blurry. Sometimes is trying to avoid Dain, sometimes its talking with Dain, sometimes its walking around. The afternoons were nothing like she remembered. And she was okay with that.

Getting out of the tub, she got dressed and headed to read in the window. She liked to watch the sun peak over the mountain. As she was walking past her mother's office, she heard a sound. Normally she is not up this early.

"Mom? Your up early?" She was standing with her back to me leaning over a letter.

I watch her whip around and put a hand on her chest. "Violet, you startled me" I haven't seen her that surprised in a long time, she must been focused on the letter.

"Have you heard from Bren?" I asked. May as well get it out of the way

She gave me a look that was stern, but somehow soft. "Another nightmare?"

I told her a few days ago that I kept having nightmares about Mira and Brennan dying when she pressed on why I keep asking about them. Which is true. It was a living nightmare, but haunts me all the same.

"I have a meeting with our King and so I will be gone for a few days. Walk me to the flight field."

It wasn't a question. I follow her out of the room and down the stairs. We went a roundabout about way to the flight fields since she didn't want her almost 15 year old kid at the college of death. Not when she still thinks I want to be a scribe.

"We might have to transfer for a bit, depending on how my meeting goes."

"Transfer?"

"Yes. I might be working out of the palace in Calldyr for a few years and if that happens, we will move closer. The King has a few son's that are around your age."

I couldn't help shutter. Not making that mistake again with Halden. I see my mom shoot a look at me from the corner of her eye, but doesn't comment and I don't offer.

We make our way up the path to the side of the flight field where I see Aimsir waiting. I catch my mom eyes and she nods and me and I start running towards the dragon. Why the sudden change of heart this dragon has for me, I am not sure, but I will not waist it. She bows her head at me and I stroke her nose. She such a pretty brown color. Rich like Chocolate.

"That is unexpected"

At the new voice I whip around and freeze in stunned silence. The man standing with his hands in his pockets his head tilted watching me.

The biggest smile breaks across my face, "Brennan!" I yell racing towards him

He caught me as I leapt into his arms laughing and swinging me around.

"What-- How-- Did you get here?"

"Dragon" He teased.

I rolled my eyes. "Tell me"

"Well, when a Mommy dragon and a daddy dragon love each other..."

"Brennan!" I yelled laughing at him

He set me down on my feet, "Mom wrote me. Said you were having a hard time. That she thought you needed me. Needed to see me. She got them to give us leave for a few days to see you."

I turn my head and look at my mom who is not paying us any attention, but I can see by the light blush on her cheeks, that she was not expecting Brennan to tell me the truth. Like being a good mom was embarrassing.

I couldn't help the tears that welled in my eyes. Blinking furiously I tried to keep them from falling.

"Oh, so you give him a hug? What am I chopped liver?"

My head swings again and I see Mira walking across the field.

"Mira" I yell and dive for her arms as I did Brennan. "you're here. You're both here. You're both safe" I cry into her shoulder.

I feel her shift me and I wrap my legs around her not moving my head tucked into her neck. I feel her hand running up and down my back, trying to smooth my cry's.

I know they were alive in the time I came from, but the last time I saw them we were in the heat of battle. All of us close to burnout. My 14, almost 15 thank you very much, body could not process the adult emotions as well.

I feel Mira head turning from left to right, most likely looking from mom to Bern and back.

"Hey big brother" I hear Mira say softly and I feel the hand on my back disappear as I felt Brennen come in for a side hug.

"She's been having horrible nightmares every night for weeks. Almost always the same, but bouncing back and forth between the two of you dying" and Xaden but that would be weird since I have not 'met' him yet.

"What caused it?" I heard Mira ask as her hand starts running down my back again. I was exhausted and it wasn't even lunch yet. I feel my self drifting off to sleep as I listen to them talk about me.

"She woke one day and started screaming about her head. The mender said it was similar to Burnout." I hear both their breaths intake.

Suddenly I feel the transfer of Mira's strong arms to Brennan's. I know he is running his magic through me as he holds me. My head tucked under his chin, like I'm a child. Honestly I don't really care at the moment. I am just happy to have him here.

"I can feel that" He says "It feels... like... she channeled somehow and used to much"

"But...How?"

I feel firmer hands grab me and flip me around, setting me on my feet, mom's eyes wide with panic, her eyes searching mine, "Did you channel, Violet? Did you pull from a dragon or the ground?" My eyes go wide, she thinks I'm Venin. I quickly just shake my head, worried about my voice deceiving me. Her eyes glaze and I am sure that Aimsir is telling her my soul is whole.

She sighs, wiping the tear marks away for my face and lightly pushes me back into Brennen reach. His hands coming down on my shoulders.

"I have to go, or I am going too late. You both have been give off the weekend for personal matters. I expect you to be back in your dorm or post by Midnight Sunday.

"Yes, General" they both toned.

"Violet, Happy Early Birthday. I won't be able to bring them home again for a while, so I wanted to make sure I got them here before, if and when we leave for Calldyr."

"Thank you" my voice cracking a little on the word

"Go, Have fun"

She turns and runs for Aimsir and takes a leap and she is on her back and they take off.

"makes it look so easy" I mumble, envious of her ease of riding

"Something you should not worry about little scribe" I hear Brennan tease

"lets go to the apartment" Mira says and I see her grabbing her bag I noticed for the first time.

"Wait one second" Brennan murmurs looking around

Suddenly a big black dragons lands in front of us.

I can't breathe. I stare into his amber eyes. I know he is not mine to look into his eyes but I can't look away.

I watch him tilt his head at me like he is trying to figure me out.

My head start to swim, as I hear Mira, call my name, then shakes me a bit. I gasp with a breath, but not looking away.

I see a rider out of the corner of my eye jump down.

"Hey, I saw the General leave---What's going on?" He says looking at me then Tiarn and back.

Suddenly the dragon dips his head a me.

"Whhhhaaaaaaaat------" I hear Noalin say under his breath. Drawing it out in confusion.

"Dragons do that"

"Do What?" I hear Mira say looking down at me, I can feel four sets of eyes on me.

"Bow. They bow and when asked about it... they say--

"Dragons business" All four of us say at the same time.

That softens me a bit and I release my gaze at the beauty that is...was... my black dragon.

I turn back to my siblings, and simply say, "What's for lunch?"

------

"oof" I grunt as I take another lunge. I been doing lunges with 3 books over my head to try to strengthen my legs and knees. I can feel them wobbling, but I press on with my routine.

The last two days with my siblings have been amazing. Dad has been popping in and out since he is in the middle of a project and is single minded. I haven't laughed so hard in... a very long time. Naolin is constantly teasing Brennen and I don't think I have ever seen my brother so happy. It makes my heart swell and a little sad they are leaving today.

Bren and Naolin need to leave this morning to make it back to their post in time. They were going to have breakfast with us. Mira said she was planning to leave in the afternoon, since she has homework to do still.

I give another grunt as I lunge back across the room, arms shaking a bit to hold the books above my head. I added a new book to my pile today when I could do two without issues yesterday.

"What cha doing?" I hear from the door

I about fall over at the voice leaning in my door frame. I didn't even hear the door open in when I was lost in my thoughts.

I straighten up and head back to my little bookshelf in my room, "Nothing"

"Doesn't look like nothing" he says flopping on my bed

I huff at him.

"Come on, Tell me, What else are big brother for?"

"To mock and tease?"

"Besides that. Support, unconditional support"

"I think you are getting that mixed up with sisters" I hear Mira add when she walks in flopping down next to Bren.

"Sure, That too. Now tell us. Why are you doing... book... lunges... every morning when you think we are asleep"

I shoot him a shocked look

"Hey, you maybe up early but I haven't gotten off my mid watch shift yet and So I kept them while I was here"

Knowing when I beat, I give them the basics, "I am strengthening my legs and knee joints"

"why" Brennen asks tilting his head at me

"Do you want weak joints?" I challenge him back

"Well no, but why the sudden change? You never worried about it when we lived here. Never wanted to work on it as I remember."

"Well... things change" I sniff and look away from them, "Plus it will be easier when I am a rider in a few years" I mumble under my breath

"WHAT?!" I hear them chorus

"You are not going to be a rider" I hear disbelief in Mira's voice

"Yes. I am. Dragons like me"

"Yeah well they can like you from a distance" Mira argues back

"No, Sorriengail's are riders. Dad's a scribe, but I was born a Sorriengail. Plus I don't really have a choice in the matter. Mom will force the issue... eventually. "

"No--"

"She right" Brennan cuts Mira off

"What?" she screeches head whipping to look at Brennan

"Mom has always said that we are all riders. I hoped that with your... condition... that she wouldn't push the issue. Plus we have years to figure it out how to keep Vi in the Scribe quadrant. Take a breath Mira. We will figure it out. We three are a team. Together we can figure out anything."

I hope he was right.

Chapter Text

I am pretty sure I held my breath the entire day on June 30. I was waiting for the Battle of Aretia to start; our Tyrrish people to rise up against Navarre. But it never happened. It never came to be. I am not an orphan. I don't have a Mark on me... well 'The Mark". I still have the rune stone that Colonel Mairi made us, but it never was used. I am not sure what happened. I haven't been really sure of anything for a while now.

About a year ago I woke up in my room in Aretia. The last thing I remember was a battle and knowing that I was dying and I needed more power that I needed to live for Violet, for Sgaeyl, for Tyrrendor. I remember reaching for the ground and right before I touched, It went dark and woke up here. Like it was all a strange dream.

Going downstairs that first day and seeing my dad alive and the city whole; It was the best blessing and worst curse. It was astonishing to see him again; but when you know what's coming, to see it burnt down again to watch our parents get murdered for standing up for what's right. It's heartbreaking. I needed to change things. I could have helped. However, Dad was more stubborn than I remembered. I completely forgot that I went to Bodhi's house for two weeks before the Battle of Aretia. So when I pushed back that I wasn't going. Dad got livid that I wasn't keeping my commitments. Apparently not becoming of the heir apparent to Aretia; even if it was to see family. I was late to Bodhi's by five hours; dad walked me there making sure I got there and stayed.

I mean don't get me wrong I did enjoy my time with my cousin. It was so nice to see him so young and carefree without the burdens of what's to come. We all had to grow up fast once they burned our families. To simply see Bodhi so happy; It was a gift in itself; plus Auntie made the best cookies. I missed them.

When I got home Dad said he met a man call Dax and he told him about a book that he came across about the first six and how to charge the ward stone. Apparently he came across him and his daughter on the way back from dropping me off; I wonder since I was late this time that he had time to run into them therefore changing... well Everything. I think I read it was called the Butterfly effect; one small thing changes the outcome and trickles forward.

I am not sure that was the reason why I didn't lose my father last year, but I was grateful; however I knew there was work to be done. He was researching and trying to make deals the Viscount, without me being married thankfully, and I had to start training again from scratch. My body may not have the muscle memory for flighting; but my mind did. My strong willpower and knowledge on how to train helped me leaps and bounds. I even brought Garrick, Liam, and Bodhi into training over the year. We were all stronger, all training hard. Although they don't know why I had a sudden interest in training, but they did see the positives of knowing how to flight.

I looked around my room again seeing if there is anything that I missed. We got a lead from Dax. He was working on his book ' A History of the Second Krovland Uprising' when he spoke to the a lady there, a book store owner, and found what we are looking for is called an Irid's. It's the seventh dragon kind. This was major break in our hunt. He is leaving for Hedotis after he leaves Cordyn. He has already been on Dunne when he was younger and let us know that we won't find any leads there.

Dax has been a great help over the last year sending us updates as we gather allies for our cause. He agreed to let us go to Zehyllna, but apparently we have to take notes on everything. Honestly If I didn't know better I would think Dax is a scribe. He reminds me a bit of Violet when she gets an idea in her head.

I flinched a bit. Thinking of Violet is always hard for me. A love like I have for her doesn't go away. It only grows even if I can't contact her or see her. She is almost 16 now; most likely knee deep in working in the Archives with her father. But I miss her voice, her heart, her smell, just her. When I first got home from Bodhi'; my heart ached so much for her I swear I could smell her on my pillow. Not possible, I know. The longing for her in my life has not wained in the year I have been here. I won't push her to have future with me; but if I meet her, doesn't mean I'm not going to try sweep her off her feet.

I take once last look around the room and grab my bag a head to the door.

"Got everything?" I look up to see my travel party. Dad, Kaylynn, Garrett along with Naolin is coming with us. Naolin was an unexpected surprise. He showed up about six months ago and said that he was sent by Dax to communicate with us and help. Apparently him and his spouse found out what's really going on and somehow got connect the Dax. It's all very foggy and they are lax on the details. Dad said we can trust him if Dax says we can.

He has been a great help. The intel he brings from the front line and from Dax. It's been so much better than sending letters with horses. With Kaylynn and him being riders it will be easier with them sensing magic around the islands. Another bonus is that Naolin said Tain's mate doesn't like to be so far from him so she is coming too. I'm excited and nervous to see Sgaeyl again. Not that I think she will know me; but maybe it will help her get use to me and bond with me again. Or not. There is no telling with her.

"I think I am all set." I said lifting my pack on to my back heading out front. Naolin and Kaylynn are going to fly ahead and get the ship ready since the rest of us are unbounded. We are taking horses for a 3 day trip to the beach by Lewellen. Then we will take a ship over to Zehyllna. It was going to a long journey.

----

"So are you finally going to tell me who she is?" Garrick asked lowly. We were about two days into our journey on our horses. It's been a long time since I was on one this long. However less wide than a dragon, so there's that.

"Who?" Looking around to see who he is talking about. Dad was in front of us about twenty paces and couldn't hear Garricks low voice.

"The girl you been mooning over for the last year. Don't think I didn't notice that you had a sudden shift in interest from chasing skirts to nothing. I've known you a long time"

"I don't know what you are talking about."

"That's dragonshit and you know it"

"I don't know what you are talking about." I repeated keeping my tone even

"Yeah okay. Keep your secrets. I thought we were above that man, but whatever" I see him slouch down in the seat

"Man, it's nothing" I say frustrated that he is calling me out

"Yeah. Sure."

I close my eyes tight for a few seconds before I answer, "doesn't matter. She doesn't know I exist" I mumble

"What?" Garrick whips his head towards me, surprise all over his face, " A girl doesn't know the Great Heir Apparent of Aretia? and you like her?" a smile peaking at the corners of his mouth delighted in this information

"Shut up"

"No. No. Tell me more. I want to know."

"No"

"Come on, Don't leave me hanging! Tell me something." he's laughing at me. Dick.

"Fine" I say through gritted teeth, "she kind, smart, loyal and she's fierce and has a temper and..."

"Oh My Gods. Are you in love with Imogen?" I see his face go blank

"Gods No."

He breathes out a sigh of relief, "Oh. okay"

I sneak a look at him out of the corner of my eye, "but you are"

"What?!"

"I notice how you look are her when you think no one notices. You should go for it."

He grounds his teeth together, "I don't know what you are talking about."

"Me either" I say grumpily glad to done with talking about Violet. My chest aches at the thought of her.

The rest of the ride the rest of the day in silence making our camp in the woods for night; letting the horses graze. Never thought RSC would actually come in handy.

The next morning we woke up at sunrise eager to get to the ship.

We road for about five hours before three large shadows flew over head. We looked up and watched the three dragons fly and circle as they wait for us. When we got close they landed.

I couldn't keep my eyes off Sgaeyl, her navy blue scales shining in the sun. I missed her more than I thought. I missed her constant present in my mind. It was very quiet in my head without Sgaeyl, Violet or even Tairn. Some times the silent is so loud I have to go make noise just to get it to stop. I breathe deeply watching her; before she turns at me I drop my eyes. She would not like it if I looked into her eyes.

"Everything ready?" Dad ask Naolin and Kaylynn.

"Yes, your Grace" Kaylynn responds

"None of that here Kaylynn. You can call me Fen."

"Of course, your Grace" she responds promptly with a sly smile on her face "Shall we get the horse's on board?"

"Here let me take them" Naolin said as he came up to me and Garrick, "Shake out your legs before you get stuck on another place you can't get off of for a while." he shoots a smile as he leave the horse away.

Garrick starts jumping up and down to shake out his body and starts shadow boxing.

I stretch my back and do basic stretches until I see dad walking our way.

"Some summer vacation, huh Garrick"

"Happy to tag along on the summer adventure" he grinned up at my father. He was almost as tall as my dad now; he had about an inch on me; but if I remember correctly I pass both of them in height.

"Let's get this over with" I see my dad sigh

I know that he would not of brought me and Garrick if I didn't push so hard. He was worried about getting to Zehyllna, then walking into an unknown situation. We heard rumors, but nothing solid on what to expect. Dax said he hasn't has a chance to visit there yet.

"We are going to let the dragons fly free for a bit. Eat and rest. We will go on the ship with you until they tell us they are ready again" I hear Kaylynn tell dad

"Sounds good. Can you let the crew know we are ready to set sail"

----

The salty wind blew steadily for journey. If we did slowed down too much, one of the dragons gave us a push with flaps of their wings sending wind into the sails. We made better time that we thought. It look us five days to cross the Arctile Ocean.

A big shadow came up over the boat and I see Naolin do a running landing rolling on impact on to the ship. Violet would have been so jealous.

"Tairn said there are a few unmanned island that is a little to right. They would like to stop there for the night before we go on to Zehyllna.

My dad quickly agreed. He knew the dragons were tired. The took turns sleeping on the ship. One could fit for sleep for a few hours; although Tairn dipped the boat back a little more than the crew was comfortable with. They made it work. We kept sheep on board to feed them in flight. Though sometimes we see them streaking down to the water to catch something. I'm pretty sure I saw Sgaeyl eat a shark, I will have to ask her one day.

We made landfall at the little isle that evening and made our way to shore in a little boat. We all wanted to get our feet on the land for a while. Naolin and Kaylynn landed on the beach, quickly looking around.

"There is magic here." Naolin said closing his eyes.

"A lot of Magic" Kaylynn finished. "It's so pretty here" She used her power to enhance the flowers blooming around us.

She was an Agrarian; plant wielder. As a kid I thought it was lame until someone took something of hers and I saw the roots come out of the ground to hold them in place. It was amazing. I never crossed her since I saw that.

With magic surrounding the island the riders went to explore with the dragons while I watch Sgaeyl land and tuck her legs under her. That was her favorite napping position. She always left enough room for her mate to curl in beside her. I see dad making his way on her far side; looking around like he was about to set up camp.

"Dad" He glances over to me, "Not there. She needs enough room for her mate to sleep next to her." I see dad look at Sgaeyl and then moves further away from the napping dragon. However she was not napping yet. At my comment; her eyes opened and she looked me straight into my eyes. I could not break her glaze no matter how hard I tried. I heard her rumble and breathe steam towards me and close her eyes. I let go the breath I was holding since she looked at me. Shaking my head; I moved to dad and Garrick. About an hour past and Naolin and Kaylynn land, reporting that they did not see anyone. Tairn shuffled towards his mate curling around Sgaeyl and Kaylynn's red dragon curls around her. You can tell that Kaylynn naps regular with her dragon, they quickly knew how to snuggle down together.

The night on the beach was peaceful. The sand was warm and the breeze was nice as the waves slowly lap the beach. It was soothing and relaxing and we quickly all fell into a deep sleep; first time in a week we were not the boat.

The sun shines behind my eyelids waking me up, letting me know it was morning. I stretch and look around and notice I am the first one awake. Well, it looks like the dragons had an eventful night. There were footprints everywhere around us. Though it looks like they snuggled down in the same spot as before.

I quickly make a campfire and boil some water for drinking and cooking some of the provision that we had brought from the ship with us last night. At the smell of food; the others start waking up. The dragons are, probably, trying to get some extra sleep as they have not moved just yet. They had to of been glad to be on solid land with Magic. I watch Naolin walk up to Tairn only to laughs softly and pats him on his leg and heads our way.

"The dragons say they will catch up. We can get a head start to Zehyllna and they will still beat us there with our inferior method of travel." I chuckle, yeah that sounds like Tairn. Violet always called him a curmudgeon.

After eating we quickly put out the fire and packing up our site. We make sure that we don't leave anything behind; besides the sleepy dragons.

We head to the little boat boarding; all of us filled with anxiety at what lies for us at Zehyllna.

Chapter Text

As soon as we set sail on the ship, dad calls us all over.

"We must discuss what the plan is for this isle. Xaden, Garrick you will not speak unless spoken to. I brought you here at your insistence but I will not lose my son and one I think of as mine"

Garrick sends me a look in surprised that dad voiced his feelings. He shouldn't be, we were brought up together as brothers. He was trying to hide the pleased look but couldn't help the corners of his mouth turning up. He is still so innocent looking. I always forget that the closest to me hasn't had the rug pulled out from under them. I should have never brought him, He's too... good and now it's too late to send him back.

"I will do the talking." He goes on "Our first priority will be looking for information about the Idris and the second will be building allies or an army to support us if we ever go to war. We must be prepared as we do not know what we will find there. Garrick; how has your work with the sword been?"

"Good. The tutor that you set us up with has said I show promise; which is like the best fucking praise from that guy" He mumbled the last part. I see amusement cross dad's face in a flash. I know that he was in the Infantry quadrant with our tutor. I've met him a few times over the years. He was not one to mince words nor give praise. Major Caplin was a strange, harden man.

"That's high praise from him." my dad states, back to business. "We need to be ready and sharp. We do not know what games they play but Royals always have one. It's sometimes a power play, sometimes its knowledge base and willingness to learn, or some it's a fight. We must expect the unexpected. We cannot rely on Luck in his own kingdom, he will shine down for his people first." This was not my dad in command, but the Duke looking out for his people.

Our ship makes the final turn and see the island approaching as three large shadows fly over head. What makes us pause is there is another ship with an Orange dragon perched on the side. We were too far away to really see who it was; but apparently Zehyllna was a popular place. The Orange dragon launched off the boat circled and was headed right for...us. I reach back to pull my sword out, but before I could wrap my hand around the handle Naolin pushes in front of us... ginning staring up at the dragon.

No. It... It can't be. I mean I know that originally gave his life for him, but I didn't know...

I watched as Brennan fucking Sorrengail leaped and rolled on to our ship.

"Hey!" Naolin laughed and shot straight to him "What the hell are you doing here?" the cheer of seeing him completely negates his words. I watch the two men embrace and give each other looks that honestly I didn't want to see on his face. His dumb, stupid, happy, reckless, dumb face. How dare he risk Violet's happiness with his recklessness. She was devastated when her brother died, and he is just out here...risking it all again. So she can what? have one extra year with her? I'm seething by the time they break apart.

"Everyone, this is my husband, Brennan." He starts with his far left and introduces us, " This is Fen Riorson , Duke of Aretia, Kaylynn, Garrick and Xaden, the Heir Apparent to Aretia."

Brennan nods politely till he gets to me, and blanches when he sees my face.

"Brennan Fucking Sorrengail is your husband. A General of Navarre son and you never fucking told us." I was livid

"Xaden" my dad's voice cracks like lightening "That is enough. Brennan is not his mother, just as you are not yours." I whip my head to my father, hurt crossing my face before I could lock it down. "I knew who Naolin was married to and they both still came highly recommended by Dax. They found out the truth on their own and the sought a way to do something about it than just hide behind the wards like so many Narvarrian are fond of doing. You will not hold prejudice over something his mother is doing, that is not the Trryish way. As my Heir, you should know that by now."

I grit my teeth and simply nod, crossing my arms over my chest. Scolded like a fucking kid. I haven't been spoken like that since my first lifetime.

"Right," Naolin says awkwardly turning back to his husband, "What are you doing here, Not that I'm not thrilled to see you"

"I was on the trip with Dax, and he was still in Hedotis working with the Triumvirate members to see what he could find out about the culture and see if he could sneak in any information about the Idris. Me and some of the other guys got a little bored with his research, truly the things he likes to read puts me to sleep. Honestly I think it would even put my sister to sleep and she can't keep her hands off books."

"Dax knows Violet?" I shot back without thinking

Brennen and Naolin both slowly turn towards me, "Do you know Violet?" He asks with a deadly calm. Glancing at my father before directing his full glaze at me.

"No, but I heard of her." Mentally kicking myself at my slip. Fucking Sorrengail. I turn my back to him and look towards the coast trying to ignore all the eyes on me.

"Riiiight" he drawls out "Anyways me and two of my guys were bored and we knew you were coming here so we took the journey. Only took about a days travel by ship. We thought you might make good time with the weather this time of year; but you guys got here a day earlier than we planned. The others took off and went to get some food for their dragons while I was waiting at the ship keeping watch."

"We are going to go ahead a make landfall and head in to Xortrys to see the King or Queen" dad said moving to grab our bags. "If you would like to come along; I would not say no to another body."

"It would be my honor, your grace"

"Fen, will do" he said passing my bag to me

"Thank you, Fen"

That fucker wasn't ever this nice to me and I was the Duke... well I had it stripped...but same fucking thing. Lived in my house for years and was never as nice. Always gave me hell. I grumble under my breath that he was tagging along... I did fuck his sister though.

I see Garrick shoot me a bemused look.

"Cheer up buttercup" Garrick slaps me on the back as well boarded the small boat to go to shore, "just think of how happy Naolin will be" he whispers. Thats true. Naolin has been working with us for a while and he hasn't complained about not seeing his spouse. He was constantly flying back and forth. He even got special order from the General about spending half his time in Athebyne and half in Tyrrendor. I guess now I know why if he's the General's son-in-law.

Pulling up at the harbor; we see so many people laughing and waving. Excited to see us.

"I didn't not know they were expecting us" I mention to my father

"Nor I" he mummers back

"It must of came from one of the Isle that Da...Dax met. He did not a secret of what we were searching and where to the rulers of each place. They must of gotten word here"

Two men caught the front of our boat and pulled us in, while another was standing with a covered wagon and two horses.

"Please, it would please me for the honor if you took my wagon into the city. We have been waiting for you. Your dragons are magnificent." A man with sun kissed skin and dark tightly curled hair. He looked to be in his fifties. He shot another look at the dragons as they flew over head.

"We would appreciate the ride" my father intoned

We all climbed in the wagon; the older ones pushing Garrick and I to the farthest back as they looked out the back. Fully alert and eyeing the surrounding.

"So what have you heard about my sisters?" I hear Brendan ring out.

"Some" I snip

"I bet I know what's he heard" Garrett said in a singsong voice

"Oh yeah? What?"

Garrett was grinning at me, "that she's kind, smart, and Oof--" he choked out as hit him in the stomach. such a dick.

I watch Brennan eyes flicker between the two of us. Naolin trying to hold his laugh in use to our behavior "No. I haven't heard that. I just heard that you have sister that is a Third year rider and a sister who is younger destine to the scribe quadrant." I shrug trying to act that I didn't just hit my best friend to keep his mouth from running.

I watch Naolin and Brennan exchange looks. Yeah. I fucked this one up. The wagon came to an abrupt halt, thankfully halting the conversation as well. We were on guard as we started to exit the wagon and into a... giant coliseum. There were so many of people milling around and coming into the stadium.

The four dragons swooped down and landed in the clearing. Slow walking towards us but keeping an eye on all the humans around.

"Are we interrupting a festival?" I hear Garrett ask

"I think we are the festival" Brennan says lowly

"Welcome to Zehyllna!" a women greets as she comes up from the side of the Coliseum. She had a wide smile that showed all her teeth. Looking pleased that we were here. "I am Calixta, mistress of today's festivities"

"Called it" I heard Brennan mumble and Naolin shoved him a bit in response

I see Kylynn take a slight step forward positioning her body in between Calixta and dad. Protect the Duke was her main mission.

Calixta went on in her native language seeming like a flow of one.

Dad responded in slightly broken Zehyllish.

"I didn't know he could speak Zehyllish" Naolin whispered to me

"He can say one phrase in every language, 'I'm sorry, but I don't speak your language"'

Naolin and Brennen both snort and Garrick shoots me a grin in response

"I am happy to speak to you in your tongue!" Calixta crowed "Who is the leader of this assembly?"

"I am" dad steps forward making Kaylynn step to the side again, "I am Fen Riorson, Duke of Aertia in Tyrrendor and we are here--"

"for allies and information! Yes! Word of your travels in two groups have met us and we have been waiting ever since!"

"May we speak to your Royals?"

"Of Course!" Calixta replies, "But first we must see what gifts Zihnal has chosen for you! If you are willing to play and accept whatever gift the god Luck present, you with... without complaint, then you will be grated entrance to our city where our Queen waits"

"and if we complain?" Kaylynn asks

"We cannot ally with those who do not accept that luck determines our greatest fortunes or can take it."

"The children sit out" dad argues, clinching his jaw "They are not of age"

"Children have more luck on their side and shall play for any to pass" she counters

Dad turns to look at all of us, making sure we understand what is going on here. We all nod and says through gritted teeth "We will play"

She yells that we will play to the crowd and it erupts with laughter and cheers. At the same time 5 people come from the side and start setting up a table with one chair and two canvas bags. One I think is moving, or it could be a trick of the light.

"Let's go." dad says walking toward the group, "No complaining. Accept and smile. No reactions. No matter what. We will not show weakness."

"So much for not relying on Luck." Garrick says and dad shoots him 'shut the fuck up' face

We reach about six feet from the table when she calls us to stop. Once she see that we did stop she reached into one of the cavas bags a thick stack of cards.

"Each card represents a gift" She starts to spread them out on the table, "you will pull the card Zihnal inspires you to choose and receive your gift."

She steps back and points to Naolin, "Choose your gift"

Naolin steps up to the table and grabs one of the cards in the bottom corner and turn to hand it to Calixta.

Calixta takes it and smiles, "Zihnal gifts you a Shell!" She shows us a picture of a conch shell painted on the card and we listen to the crowd applaud. One of the men reach into the duffle bag and pull a large conch shell as big as his hand.

"Thank you" Naolin replies and falls back inline

"Choose your gift!" She intones again pointing to Garrick, my fist tighten when he walks up

Garrick studies the cards reaches out but before he touches it he switches to the card next to it and hands it to our host. She smiles again, "Zihnal has gifted you with an a bucket."

A lady from the side run over with a rusted out bucket and put it in Garrick hands

"Thank you" he said with a grin retreating back to our line

Dad was chosen next. He glides to the front and turns over the closet card to him and hands it to her

"The PAW!" The crowd goes crazy with cheers

A small woman; not even 5 feet walks over to the duffle bag and pulls out a scrappy looking puppy. He is a very large puppy. The dog almost covers her whole chest.

My dad who has never been a big pets person, smiles with a firm "Thank you" and takes the dog who looks more reasonable in his arms.

"Choose your gift" she swings her hand to me

I take a deep breath and walk up and choose a card. It was blank "Nothing!" She shouts

I was getting ready to step back when they pulled out a glass box with nothing in it.

"Thank you"

"Choose your gift" She parrots her hand going to Kylynn

She walks up and grabs the card that Garrick hovered over.

"The Frisbee!"

"Oh I love playing frisbee. We use to pla--" she cuts off suddenly at the same time I feel something hit my foot.

I look down and realize that it was Kylynn, her wide eyes staring blankly back at me.

Chapter Text

I don't react. I don't blink. I don't breathe. I just stare. I stare into the unseeing eyes of a woman's head next to my foot who has been around Riorson House longer than I can remember. A woman that use to slip me cookies when my dad was frustrated at me. A woman who didn't let many people in but loves..loved...our family more than anything.

Now this woman is dead. Kylynn is dead. Because of us. Because we were out here looking for some fucking dragons that don't want to be found, if they even still exist. We failed her.

Then we hear it. A roar shatters the silence. I whip my head and look at the red dragon that is struggling to charge, only to be held back by Tairn and Sgeayl, Brennen's orange in front blocking the path. I can see Naolin staring back, most likely communicating with Tairn trying to hold the situation.

"Thank you" I hear my father say as I whip my head back towards him.

He was glaring at us all. Reminding us we don't react no matter what or her sacrifice means nothing.

She will not die in vain. I lock my Jaw and breathe.

The ground shakes as the commotion behind us quiets. I see both Brennen and Noalin close their eyes.

"Choose your Gift!" Calixta chimes for the last time

One more.

I see Brennen slide his eyes open and slowly walk to the table. It's a different game now.

Naolin hands curly tightly around his gift of a shell.

Brennen studies the table and selects his card and hands it to her, she flips it and smiles,

"The Flame!" The crowd cheers again

Every one of us brace for that could mean. Naolin's knuckles are white and strained around the shell; it look like he's about to crack the shell in half

Slowly, as if she is moving in slow motion, Calixta walks around the table and stand before Brennen never taking her eyes off him.

She reaches in her pocket at pull out a box of match and hands it to him.

"thank you" he croaks, hands shaking and turns back to the line and pauses starring straight ahead, face going white.

I turn my head to look and embedded in a tree was a metal disk, with sharp edges, It looked more like a saw blade than a frisbee. Covered in red. The same red color as the dragon that is lying between Tairn and Sgaeyl, eyes just a glazed over as his rider.

----------

Garrick and I are leaning back to back inside a circle of dragons. Six dragons to be exact. Five living dragons, a one that left to be with his rider.

The two that came with Brennen showed up right before they left to speak to the Queen, they were assigned sentry duty for us. They were shocked by the passing of the rider and dragon; but quickly schooled their face and kept to their job.

That was a new experience for me. I've seen a rider die from their dragon passing, Liam; but not the other way around. I did not know how it happened; If it was right away or if it took a while. It's knowledge that I wish I still didn't know.

It's been about 5 hours since they disappear inside the castle. Garrick fell asleep against me about two hours ago, his breathing deep and steady. The dragons are lightly napping around us. I watch switch off watching the sky and watching them. In the distance I hear people still celebrating like they had a jolly good fucking time. Fuck this place.

I close my eyes but I suddenly feel the heat and smell of sulfur sounding me. I slowly open my eyes only to find Sgaeyl staring at me; head inches away from my chest. I lift my hand slowly and place it on her nose. She huffs again.

"Thank you," I whisper to her as she pulls back and curls back to sleep, my eyes drifting closed again.

I'm startled awake with a hand on my shoulder. Dad crouching down next to us, his face is tense but there was relief in his eyes. He made some kind of deal.

"We are going to head back to the little isle for the night. We will commend Kylynn and Luca's souls in a place she thought was beautiful and peaceful." He said softly

I nod and dad rises and extends a hand to me to stand. I hoist myself up, stiff from sitting, then he does the same for Garrick.

I watch the four Navarrian's carefully pick up.. all of Kylynn ...and put her in the covered wagon that has once again showed to take us to the shore.

I watch Sgaeyl and Tairn each take a side of the red dragon, apparently named Luca, and lift him and take off towards the isle that we stayed at last night.

We carefully got in the wagon being mindful of where we step and head back to the shore.

I turned to dad and open my mouth to ask what happened, when I get a sharp shake of the head.

Got it. Later.

The ride was quicker back to shore, or maybe it was because the anxiety was gone. We were all drained. Fuck this place.

When got on the ship, dad explained that they agreed to our deal. That they'll send an advance party to Tyrrendor within the next couple of months and the rest of their troops will be ready if or when we go to war. If we do; we will receive all thirty thousand people as help. It was what we hoped for; back up if things turn south when we try to once again break free from Navarre or get to actually help the people dying from the venin.

We land at the shores of the Isle as the sun starts to crest down. We quickly drop our items to get those that need laid to rest settled.

"How?" I ask

"I think she would want to be with him. Curled together one last time" Dad responds. I can see the grief on his face now that he is away from that fucked up place.

Those in leadership have to accept that they will lose someone in their command. I know that this was not his first, and won't be his last, but I wish it was.

The dragons put Luca down in the field and we carry Kylynn lay her next to his side and we curl his tail around her; exactly how they slept the night before.

We head to the edge of the clearing as all five dragons take position.

Dad takes the blessing "With honor, love and gratitude we commend your souls, Kylynn Crèst and Luca, to Malek."

The dragons as one, release a fire and burn them.

It is done.

When the fire start to die we head back to shore to make camp in the same place as last night. All of us exhausted emotionally and physically. This journey got us allies, but not the information we were seeking. Feels like a loss.

"I'm going to collect wood for a fire, Garrick can you help? Xaden keep an eye on the fire. Noalin can you collect some fresh water from the stream. Brennen, Messina, and Exal thank you for your help. We understand if you would like to get back to Dax. I know you have been away for a few days. "

I watch the three men exchange looks, "If it's alright with you, I think we will stay with y'all tonight and head back in the morning." Brennen states, when dad agrees, he finishes "We will go get some of our stuff off our dragons"

Everyone off to their jobs, I sit back leaning against a tree watching the embers smolder. Dragons fire destroys everything pretty fast. While dragons are fire proof; it's only to an extent. It takes no less than three dragons fire to honor a fallen.

I breathe out a large breath and try to center myself. I drag out a dagger and start flipping it catching the tip to handle and back again. Mindless.

Flip.

Catch.

Flip.

Catch.

Flip.

Catch.

Peaceful.

... until the ground shutters. My hand tightens on the dagger looking around to see if one of the dragons were back. Heat gusts and sulfur saturates the air but there are no visible dragons in the area.

Visible.

I've seen Andarna hidden form a few times and I look for the shift. The air shimmers and then the gleaming sky-blue scales come into focus. A large dragon stands in front of me; too close. I try to push back; but the tree behind my back is unforgiving.

Correction. Six ...Six large dragons stand in front of me; all different shades of blue all as big as Sgaeyl.

I need to breathe and think this through. I shift my eyes down to not look any them in the eyes when the one closest to me flares their nostril, and a sounds like a slide whistle fills my head.

"Hello Human" A gruff voice echo's in head

Stunned at the sudden voice after a year of silence is startling.

"Does the human not speak? Maybe lacks the ability to do basic things?" a female voice chimes in

"I... I apologize. You surprised me with your voices and your closeness"

The dragon takes three steps back so that I don't have to keep craning my neck at him.

"Thank you. Are you Irid?"

"We are" intoned the one closet to me

"We have been looking for you. We need your help to fire a ward stone."

"The Criterion must not of hatched yet" I head a female mutter in the back

"No, She doesn't for a few more years"

All the dragons heads snap to focus on me.

"And how do you know when she will hatch" his eyes watching me carefully.

"Because somehow I am living my life over"

"Tell us" he says as he and all the others lay down before me

So I start my tale:

How she hatches in two years and that when she was two she was curious at came out of the Vail and decided to do presentation, and how she was still young she decided to bond. How her rider tried to protect her as much as human who has no control of a dragon does. How she grew incorrectly because she tried to help and used her magic before she was grown and gave it to her rider.How she uses her powers to protect her person multiply times.

The dragons don't take kindly to that. Cutting me off a few times for clarification

I push on talking about how we were all in battle. How the venin are still attacking. Then finally suddenly I woke up in my bed and trying to do it again; but different. How we are changing things and not jumping into battle. How we are trying to protect our people and the other country's from the venin."

"What is your goal, human"

"My goal?" I ask as I see Dad and Garrick walking back with firewood stacked in their arms.

I watch them both drop their find and rush towards me. It's probably a site to find me sitting here with six blue dragons in from of me.

"What the hell is going on here?" dad ask in a booming voice

"They are Irid" I simply state.

I see dad's feature slack and surprise cross his face.

"What are you doing with them?" he asks then I see both of them put their hand over their ears

"It is rude to talk like we can't hear you" a female lectured

Garrick's mouth drops open while Dad tried to hold his composer, even though I can tell by his eyes he is astonished.

"You were saying human? What is your ultimate goal?" the one if front of me ask, gruffly

I blew out a breath knowing I would have to choose my words carefully now that they can hear me.

"My ultimate goal would be... peace and happiness for my people to thrive and the one I would love to be happy and to grow as a family. We just want to protect our people and help those that need help. We have to defeat the Venin not because we want to, but because it is the right thing to do."

"and the Criterion?" The gruff one asks, doing most of the talking

"If... If one was to show, although I do not speak for dragons and have no say, maybe knowing that they are not alone and where to find her... or his... kind would help them to not feel so alone and willing to bond young." I say, watching dad and Garrick out of the corner of my eye.

"They do not know" It wasn't a question.

"No. Why worries those what's not meant to be. Why choose hurt when you can choose another road? No one should face it and if I can help it, I will make sure no one does. We are asking for your help to shield our people by lighting the ward stone. If you have any knowledge on how to stop the Venin, we would appreciate the help."

"You do not ask us to fight?" a light voice asks

"I learned a long time ago... humans do not speak for dragons and what they choose stands. If you want to help we will take the help; if you choose to stay, we understand."

The dragons stand and turn towards the water

"We need to conference, please excuses our rudeness" as the sound is blocked

I see dad's mouth open and I hold up my hand to stop him.

The I quickly sign, that they can still hear us.

He short nods and crosses his arms.

The dragons move to the ocean shores and speak to one another. They stay for a few minutes when suddenly three of them take off into the air.

I see dad clinch his jaw. Doesn't look like good news.

The gruff one turns back to me. "We are a peaceful dragon breed, we left an egg to measure growth see you could live in harmony with all things. We wanted to see that you blossomed under the ward stone. To not weaponize magic but it seems that they have not shown that yet. We believe what brought you to this place was gifted and used by the rider and the criterion and you took the hit instead."

My heart beats fast at this new information; Andarna and Violet sent me back in time?

"With all that we learned, we understand that you are trying for the peace for your people since you will not get it with the current ward stone location. If peace is your goal as you say; we will help. We will light your ward stone"

Chapter Text

I finish tying off the loose fishtail braid, before throwing it over my shoulder. I pull two strands of hair out to frame my face. I sigh as I look into the mirror not really recognizing the girl staring back at me, different from the girl who wore black leather and always had bruise's.

Taking another breath I head to the closet to shimmy on the dark blue A-line halter dress that they brought me earlier. I felt like I was in more dresses than pants lately. I slip on the heels I have been force to wear; last timeline I wore flats all the time; but the heels honestly help with my balance, which will help with the parapet. Don't get me wrong I have gone through some ankle wraps learning, but my ankles feel stronger than they did a year ago.

I gabbed my thigh sheath that I got from Mira and slid it on under the dress. I haven't gone without a dagger on me since mom was stationed here in Calldry, about 14 months ago.

Mom got stationed here then Dad came back from his exploration about 11 months ago. We were in Calldry sooner than the last timeline by almost a year; but with things changing, it was to be expected to deviate.

Dad's last journey lasted must longer than I expected; but I knew what tasks I gave them for Tyrrndor's success. He went to so many places and honestly his stories... I missed them the most. I forgot how he could weave a tale out of a simple meeting and make it sound like a whole big adventure with history, facts, and of course a little magic.

When dad got to Calldry his research didn't stop; he was promoted to Head Scribe and was constantly working. I sometimes only saw him few times a week. One day guaranteed, since we were required to have dinner once a week with the Royals. Sometimes it was more.

The dinners were boring and pointless typically. They were a power play for the General's and their family to dine and become more "involved". Dain was at some of the dinners since his dad was still mom's aid, but since he ranked lower; they were not at every single dinner like I was.

Brennen and Mira were lucky to be on the front line.... and Naolin. Gods was that a surprise when Brennen came home a few months after the original rebellion day to let us know that he got married to Naolin. We were all very shocked; mostly since we didn't know they were even together. Mom took it the hardest; but Nao can win just about anyone over.

Regardless I did my best at the dinners to play the part and blend in, which is never easy when you are required to talk and participate; Give feedback, advice, or just agree with the royals. It was difficult to be the meek daughter of the General sometimes. Honestly it was its own version of RSC... Royal Survivor Course.

While dad was a work and Mom with the King; I was constantly in the presents of the King Tauri's three sons. The twin were full of shit; Halden just as condescending and Alec was just as cruel. Cam was the same; which was nice and he's easy to talk to. I can't say even express my joy that I am avoiding the Halden situation. I am glad he doesn't have the same effect on me as it once did. I acted like I didn't realize that he was flirting as I watch, wait and listen.

Dad and I developed a system that if a question was asked and we knew answer was different that spoken or one we could not answer we simply laid our hand with the utensil on the table. If the fork prongs were up; it was a yes and if they were down it was a no. It helped us figured out faster what was the truth and what was a lie they were feeding us. We almost always sat next to each other so it was easy to spot.

Work, dinners, studies, went on a monotonous cycle for about six months after dad got back.

Then all hell broke loose.

Tyrrendor wards came alive. Everyone thought they would fail after a few months, but they held strong. Word was that the Duke was making some political moves with his Generals. King Tauri was trying to figure out how to keep Tyrrendor under his thumb; but not go to war if he can help it. Not that he didn't have Melgren in his back pocket; I just don't think they like the outcome of the battle.

Regardless every dinner lately has all been about Tyrrendor and tonight would be no different.

I walk out of my suite and see my parents exiting their's as well. Dad in a suit while mom wore formal jumpsuit in black. She almost always wore black to the dinners. Riders are all the same.

I meet up with them in silence and follow them down the hallway. Every week. It's the same. I've done this walk over seventy times. I spent the last year dulling myself down to be unassuming, to drift by and not be noticed. Dad can't stand what I've become and I have not seen my siblings since we moved; so they can't see what I have done. Mom's just happy that I'm finally toeing the line.

We get to the formal dinning room and I notice that Colonel Aetos and Dain have joined us this evening. The three Tauri' boys were off to the side have a drink, though Cam looked like he wished to be anywhere else.

The table was always set beautifully; the long table seats twenty normally; but when it was a small group we all just sat on one end instead of spreading out. The deep red table cloth off set all the gold on the table. Everything was gold; from the plates, to the glasses to the silverware. White and red flower bouquets every few feet added some softness to the table.

The doors on the far end of the room open and King Tauri enters. We all dip down slightly at his presents.

"Ah! You're all here! Let's eat!" He announes as he heads to the oversized chair at the end.

We all move to our spots. Halden is always on his right, followed by Alic, Aetos Sr, then Dain. To the Kings left is mom, dad, me, and Cam.

Dinner was brought out by the servers and placed in front of each of us. We waited for the king to take a bite and then we could start. Some chicken dish that I don't care to figure out.

"General, what is the newest news from the front?" the King started every meal with the same question.

"The attacks are still down from the last six months, since Tyrrendor has raised the wards. We have not seen a single drift since." my mother stated. The same report the last 3 weeks

"I do not know how they raised them," Spat the Colonel

"Nor do we, perhaps they found some lost history In their ward stone. Since our's is also written in Tyrish" my father intoned bored of the same conversation. The scribes have been assign to figure out how It happened and if it can happen again, so far no luck. So strange.

"Regardless, we MUST figure out what to do about Tyrrendor. Fen Riorson and his Generals will be here in a fortnight for a meeting and we still do not have a plan."

"Fen Riorson can not become a King" Halden said darkly "He has too much power. He needs to be taken down a notch"

"Will there be a King?" asks Dain, he always asks the questions I can't. He always butts in no matter how many dirty looks his father shoots him, like he was doing now.

The King twirled the end of his mustache, in thought, "We will have to let them be their own Country. Any other outcome ends in war and I cannot bare the loss of Navarre lives in such a reckless pursuit". Meaning we would lose based on what Melgren saw

"So benevolent" I say quietly

The King beams at me. "Thank you my child. Regardless I agree that Fen Riorson, cannot be the first King. However he will not take too kindly as the Duke of Aretia."

"Who's next in life after him?" Dain to the rescue again

"He son, Xaden Riorson."

"How old is he?" I ask my eyebrows pulled together like I'm deep in thought

"Nineteen. He will head to the Infantry quadrant next year, if his father has anything to do with it."

"Oh. too bad he can't be King, but he haven't even been to the quadrant yet" Dain states looking down at his plate. I could Kiss him right now.

The Colonel and the King lock eyes, thinking of the potential of Xaden becoming King.

"His father would still lead though, but from the shadows." Aetos Sr states despondently

"We almost need someone on the inside that can help direct and keep us apprised of what is going on"

I look to Cam and whisper, that this chicken is dry, and giggle a little too loudly.

I feel Colonel beady eyes on me, "Like a wife. We let them have their independence, but on the condition he takes a Narrivan wife, as a measure of good faith"

I don't look up and act like I am not paying attention. I see dad hand lands softly on the edge of the table; Prongs down. No.

I roll mine up, Yes.

"Yes... I like that." The King states. "But who?"

"Violet?" I hear my mother call

"Oh? Yes? Sorry I got wrapped up in my own head" I respond almost knocking over my water glass. quickly grabbing it before it falls. I look around making owl eyes the other at the table; using a flighty voice that I always use in the Kings company

"We would like to propose an idea to you." The King starts gently, "We would like you to consider being the next Queen."

"Oh!" I say looking at Halden. I hear a chuckle from the King

"Not of Navarre, Child. Of Tyrrendor" he talks to me likely I'm of a simple mind. Fucker.

"Ohhhh. I... I.. don't know."

"What's not to know? Don't all little girls want to be a Queen when they grow up?" He asks.

Not this girl, I wanted to be a scribe.

"Well..I guess it depends. I mean... what quadrant will he go into?" I see him opening his mouth to answer and I quickly cut him off adding a bit of panic in my voice, "because if he is a Rider and they have a higher death rate... I'll be alone in Tyrrendor as Queen of people I don't know"

I see the King snap his jaw shut at the thought, but I keep going on like I'm rambling

"Of course, I mean that's only if we get married before he leaves. I guess we could wait until he graduates or I do, Or when I turn twenty but then you would have to pull him out of his third year for that, but that years down the road. So I guess that wouldn't be too bad. I could get to know him. Although he wouldn't be able to talk to me or his people for a year... well I think thats only in the Rider quadrant as well" I say pulling my eyebrows in confusion

"What if... he bonds" I hear Alic ask

"Might be a risk we have to take... he is one person... who was raised as an aristocrat ... What are the odds?" I hear Colonel Aetos mutter

"Alic will be there as well. He can make sure he gets all the... help... he needs" Halden responds

"She's seventeen" my dad intones "She can't--"

I roll my fork, Prongs up

"She's doing her country a service, isn't that the greatest thing we could accomplish as Narrivan citizen"

Prongs down

"I..I don't know how to be a Queen." I say softly

"We will teach you everything you need to know" Tauri tried comfort me

"She's too young" my dad insist

Prongs down

"Asher." My mother calmly says, "It would be an honor to have our daughter as their selected"

"Lilith" my father says quietly, "She is our youngest and you know... she is not... like the others"

Ouch, but it's to sell the point. Still hurts to hear him say

"Exactly. How can we hope for better?"

"So it is settled." the kings state joyfully, his green eyes twinkling, "We will let them know our conditions for their Apostasy." he claps his hand, "Bring in the dessert!"

Chapter Text

The invite to Calldyr was expected once the wards came up; how long it took to get the invite was surprising. We figured they would wait a few weeks, we did not expect six months to go by.

After we got back from the Isle; we set to work to get the dragons we needed to fire the stone. Brennan and his team went back to Dax to let him know the newest development and to head home for the next phase to begin. We decided to wait until they were back and settled for a bit before we lit the stone so it would not be suspicious. We wanted to keep our allies safe as well as our people. The representative of Warriors of Zehyllna did come and meet us. We sent them back that we would send a messenger if we needed their assistant.

As for our other allies it was a trying time. We have since sent Colonel Mairi and Lieutenant General Tavis to Cordyn to meet the Viscount and still they have not come back with the Luminary yet. Tecarus was trying harder than ever for his niece to have an arrange a marriage with me. I would not even meet with Cat. I have not seen her in this lifetime and I don't plan for her to get any ideas that we would be a good match. Although I am the one who taught her to fight; she can always find a new instructor.

I did ramped up the training for myself and the guys. We needed to ready for anything they could throw at us. Garrick was currently matched with Bodhi while Liam and I watched.

"Watch your left, Bodhi!" I yell, but it was too late Garrick already had him pinned

"I Yield" Bodhi gasped

Garrick rolled off of him and bounced to his feet like they didn't just spar for 20 minutes. While Bodhi just laid there panting.

"Woo! That was fun!" Garrick exclaimed

"I'm... glad...to... be... of service" Bodhi gasped out

"Gentleman" Colonel Mairi walked in to the room. She glanced at the scene and cocked a little smile, "Sorry to interrupt"

"Please...do..." Bodhi says from the floor

She laughed, "Pack your bags, your suites, and your uniform. We are going to the Palace tomorrow morning. It is time. We also were also just informed that there will be a Ball that they are putting on as well. I hope you remember your dancing lessons. You will be required to dance."

"Mom"

"Liam, I don't want to hear it. Your sister is staying behind with some friends, but you will go. You will dance. You will smile. I know you are only seventeen, but better to start now than be tossed to the wolves when your friend are at campus"

"Fine" Liam pouted

"Go clean your self up, dinner will be ready soon. We will have more to discuss"

"Yes Ma'ma" We all chorused.

Dinner was a loud affair at the Riorson House; there was so many of us here. Dad, Me, Isaac and Aileen Mari, Liam, Sloane, Auntie Gen and Uncle Fabian, Bohdi, Orson Tavis, and Garrick.

"Alright" dad yelled over the noise. "Since we are finished with dinner we need to talk about what is going to happen at the palace. This will not come easy for them. They will try to force our hand but we have the upper hand. From my contacts Melgran outcome of a war between us does not favor them. We will have to make sacrifices to get what we want. The only condition that will NOT relent on is killing our people as payment of any kind."

"Do you really think they would take murder as payment for us wanting to be free of them?" Auntie Gen asked, completely flabbergasted at the though

"Absolutely. It was the biggest option a few months ago when the wards went up. Kill all the adults and leave the children or Kill us all and just leave those loyal to Navarre." Orson responded. He was dad's next in command and has been on most of the meetings. I don't think he has met Dax, but knows more about him.

"That's barbaric"

"That's Tauri and that kind of ruthlessness is what we have to be on the watch for." dad finished

"Boys, You will not pick fights with Princes" Aileen Mari states, giving us her best Colonel face. "I do not care who starts it. They will try something. Rise above. If I found out that any one of you didn't... your ass is mine when we get home. Do you understand?"

I shiver. "Yes Ma'am" We all follow up quickly. We all have been on the receiving end at least once. It's something you don't try again with her. Honestly she treats us all as her kids

"I love how you threaten the children," Isaac says smiling down at his wife

"Oh stop, you" she said blushing lightly

"Bring your rune stone I made you. Always keep it on you. If something happens to us it will give you some protection"

"Always do" I said

"Good. Get to bed. It will be a long day tomorrow. Sloane, your father will drop you off tomorrow morning. We should not be gone for more than five days."

--------------

The journey to Calldyr was long and we did not arrive until the following evening. However, we did have time to stop before we arrive to freshen up and change into our Tyrrish uniforms. The air of ease makes people well... unease. Which is what we want. We want them off their game and complete unbalance.

We step into the Palace as one, putting our game faces on. My father was not here... The Duke of Aretia was.

The Duke leads the party into the palace with his Lt General and Colonel on each side. I follow directly behind my him, Garrick and Bodhi flanking me and Liam directly behind me. Lord Mairi next to Liam on the left and Genevieve and Fabian Durran on the right.

"Ah! You made it! Welcome, Welcome!" King Tauri greets us in the foyer, his grin toothy and wide. His thin mustache still looks out of place on his face. "Hope your travels went well!"

"It was uneventful, Your Majesty" The Duke, replied calmly bowing slightly to the King "We appreciated your invite in to your home. We would like to speak to you as soon as possible about Tyrrendor."

"There is time for business! You just got here! Let's get you something to eat and settled into your rooms. There is a few more with you than we expected, however no worries! We have the room! We will talk business tomorrow afternoon" Tauri responds cheerfully

"We would appreciated it" the Duke responds

"Cam? This is my youngest son, Can you show them the dining room where we have food being held for them. I have much work to do for the Ball in a few days!"

"Of course Father" he replied watching the King walk away from the room, before turning back to the group

"Thank you for the guide, your Royal Highness" Colonel Mairi responded

"Please, It's Cam."

"Cam, then" she responds kindly. She makes quick introductions from our group. His eyes linger on me a bit longer than was polite, before he turned towards the kitchen.

"After you eat, I will have someone show you to your rooms and bring up your bags. We have a few others in the castle currently. However we have your group in the East Wing."

"That is kind of you"

"It is basic human decently" Cam intones sounding bored

He opens a double doors, and brought us into a large room with a table set for twenty with serving trays on one side a desert on the other side.

"Seriously?" I hear Cam ask a pair at the desert table "You know you should not be in here"

"Caught" the voice responds cheekily "with our hand literally in the cookie jar" I tense at the voice, I recognize it, it's only been a year since I last heard it.

Brennan Sorrengail.

I see dad's shoulders tense as well. "Sorry for stealing your cookies, we were having a late night snacks. We don't get much cookies on the front line" he continues

"This is the Duke of Aretia, Fen Riorson, and his group from Tyrrendor " Cam Introduces us

"Your Grace," Brennen says with a slight bow the other man, who I recognize as well, following suit, hands still filled with cookies "I am Brennan Sorrengail and this is my Husband Noalin Sorrengail. I would shake your hands but mine are a little full"

Dad chuckles, "It's a pleasure Mr. Sorrengail. I would hate to keep you from your pilfer of cookies. What brings you here?"

"Cookies" he responds cheekily, Naolin shoots him a look, and he finished, "We were invited to the Ball. We got here a few days early to catch up with our family"

My heart starts hammering in my chest. I did not realized that I was going to see Violet. Actually see her before Basgiath, maybe talk to her. She's what? seventeen. I bet she hasn't come out of the library since she's been here. Little Scribe.

I see the realization on Garrick face as well, and he slowly turns towards me with a shit eating grin forming on his face. I shoot him a dark look and he quickly tries to hide his smile.

"We will leave you to eat in peace, we will see you at the Ball, Good Night, Your Grace" Naolin says shoving his husband with his elbow to move.

They move swiftly out the side door with their contraband.

"I am sorry about that, Sorrengails' are all a bit much" Cam apologizes "Help yourself, I'll see about getting more cookies. My guess this wasn't their first trip" He heads the same directly the pair went and slips out the door.

We break off and start making plates.

"What the hell was that face, Garrick?" Bodhi whispers as we gather food on our plates

"Nothing" he responds but the shit eating grin is back. Such a Dick. I'm telling Imogen when get back. Revenge is best served cold.

"Doesn't look like nothing" Liam responds

Garrick looks at me, I swear his smile gets bigger as I glare at him, "Rumor has it, that the youngest Sorrengail is a dish and exactly Xaden's type" he whispers gleefully

"No shit?" I hear Bodhi breathe

"I hope you get eaten by a dragon" I mutter to Garrick hitting his shoulder with mine as I walk by

Garrick following laugh makes everyone turn their head and ignore my friends and family to tuck into dinner.

For the first time, I'm looking forward to the Ball.

--------------------

"Thank you all for being here. We are would like to start with Congratulating on your Ward stone becoming active. Quite the feat." King Tauri starts

We were in a large room with a circular table. The King sitting in an outrageously lavish chair across from us. Dad sat directly across and in the middle of our group, I was on his right between him and Colonel Mairi. Lt General Tavis was on dad's left followed by Lord Mairi.

On the King's side was Halden Tauri, General Melgran, and surprisingly General Sorrengail and Colonel Aetos

"Yes, we were surprised when our Tyrrish scribes said they had a break through. We have not been actively seeking researching the Stone, it was a passive event" The Duke intoned

"May I ask, how you did it?"

"Unfortunately that is not up for discussion. I would not want the knowledge to get into the hands of the wrong person. As I am sure you feel the same way about your wards."

"Of Course , Of Course! I was merely wondering if it was done the same way"

"Then perhaps you can tell me how your wards work, and we can discuss"

The King paused there knowing that there was not an easy way out of this conversation "Perhaps you are correct about an open discussion on Wards. Too many ears around"

The Duke simply nodded his head before speaking.

"We would like to acknowledge that with our ward stone now protecting all of Tyrrendor; We feel it would be... beneficial.. for all for Tyrrendor to become a separate entity." The Duke starts off "Our Ideals and beliefs have... deviated... from the traditional Navarrian way. We feel that splitting from the country would help with some unrest within each of our homes."

"Ahhh. I see" Says the King, "Have you thought this through? Running your own country is not for the faint of heart"

"I assure you, Your Majesty, We have considered every outcome." Colonel Mairi states

"I am sure you think you have, but there is always things that come up that you were not expecting, Like this..."

"We will have some growing pains, I am sure, in the beginning, but the fact of it is we will stand strong and united under Tyrrendor Rule."

"I can't in good conscience just let you make some vital mistakes that I have seen others make as they start such an immense undertaking. What would be if I just let you go, without some...transitional adjustments"

"Oh? and what transitional adjustment do you advise?"

Now we were getting to the grit of it all. Terms.

"Well with a birth of a new nation, we feel that a younger blood would be best at the helm. As it is your families right to Rule, the next one to rule would be... your Son."

All heads turned towards me as I stare at the King with a blank face.

They want me to be King of Tyrrendor.

"He has not even completed his courses" my father states

"Yes, Well I did not either when I became King at fifteen, after my father passed. Sometimes we must do what we must for the betterment of our country."

"And you simply want Xaden to be King? That is your requirement?"

"Well we feel that since he is young, and in this day and age, he will need to be a Strong King for a upcoming role and believe that the Riders quadrant will be best suited for him."

"Agreed. What Else?"

The King was taken back about the agreement. He was expecting a fight for me to go into infantry like dad did.

"Wonderful! We also feel that, as a good show of support and solitude from our Country to yours, that your first Queen should be of Navarrian descent."

"A Queen? And I supposed you have one picked out for this unexpected conversation?" Dad said sarcastically. His temper rising. We have to deal with the Viscount and now Navarre. What is it with everyone trying to marry me off?

"Yes. We do. She is from a strong blood line and is a very lovey girl who we believe would best suited to be Queen."

"Oh and who is this girl?"

"Why don't you meet her, quickly, before we move on. Guards, bring in the girl"

The door opened and I took a sharp intake of breath. I thought my heart was going to stop.

Violet was standing in the door way. Looking like a vision, hair pulled back, unfortunately, into some sort of bun.

She was wearing a royal blue square cut dress that made her neck long and her skin look like pure cream. Her dress went down to her mid calf where she was met with... is she wearing heels?

She stepped into the room, performed a curtsey, with her eyes focused on the floor and her hands clutched in front of her.

"This is Violet Sorrengail. General Sorrengail's youngest daughter"

"and she agrees to this?" I could here the underling rage in dads voice at this condtion forced on me

"Violet?" the King prompted

"It would be a great honor to be selected" She said softly. Too Softly. Like all her fire has been snuffed out. Violet always gave as good as she got. I do not know who this woman was in front of me was, but it was not my Violet, my Violence.

I try to think what changed for her, what could have caused this... and the only thing I can think of is that her brother didn't die. Did that cause a trickle effect where she was turned into... a shell of herself? I am not sure, but I will find out.

"She is lovely" I hear Tavis mummer

Her eyes glanced up, almost automatically, at the voice. She quickly took the Lt General in before her eyes flashed to me. Her eyes have always been deep and expressive, and my memory has not done them justice. I see a small spark in her eyes right before she drops them again.

"Thank you Violet, That will be all" Violet curtseyed again at the room and left just a quickly.

"and that is the girl who you want to rule Tyrrendor with my Son? She looks... delicate"

"I assure you, Your grace, she is stronger than she looks." General Sorrengail speaks up for the first time

"and how long of a Marriage contract do your propose?" Colonel Mairi asked, but I could hear the hidden anger in her voice as well

"I believe your's was ten years with the guaranteed Heir, was it not?" the King asks dad

"No, A Lifetime" I speak up, Everyone looks at me, "I will not do to my child what was done to me, that is not negotiable ."

"A Lifetime, then" King Tauri agrees with a small smile on his mouth, like he just got something he wanted.

"I would also like her trained. If I am to be a strong King, I will need a strong Queen. She will join me in the riders quadrant."

"...But she has been trained as a scribe." I hear Colonel Aetos add in

"Then train her to be a rider. You have three years" I shrug

"We will train her; on the condition that your Marry before you enter the Rider quadrant"

"What?" I hear dad Seethe "Why?"

"We'll just call it a measure of good faith. That way he cannot... stray.. while he is gone. The first year is a no-contact year for letters and Tyrrendor will need its ruler."

"I.. see..." I say rubbing my chin as if I was in deep thought "if we Marry before I go to the Quadrant... she will get there when I am in my third year and as the only married couple in Basgiath, my wife will sleep in my room."

"She would be a first year--" starts Aetos

"After Threshing." General Sorrengail cuts in "If she bonds, she will be given her own room anyways before that and she stays with the unbounded."

"So is that the terms? Xaden becomes King with Violet Sorrengail as Queen and they both become riders and they Marry within a year?" Lord Mairi asks

"Simple as that" King Tauri says "We are not unreasonable people, we simply want what's best for Tyrrendor."

Dad turns to me and looks directly into my eyes, after a pause, I nod slightly my head. His eye look past me to Colonel Mairi, pauses then turns to the other two.

"Then we agree. Tyrrendor will be its own Kingdom with King Xanden and Queen Violet."

"Wonderful! We will announce it at the Ball tomorrow"

Chapter Text

"You can do this, Violet"

"Ugghh"

"Take a deep breath"

"I can't do this."

"Yes, you can"

"I don't--"

Brennan grabs my shoulders and pulls me to a stop from pacing in front of him, ducking down a bit to look me square in the eye

"You have been working on this for three years. You are now an excellent liar, which is... something I shouldn't be proud of but I really, really am. When I found out what Navarre was hiding years ago, I didn't know who I could trust. It was you who said that our father would never turn us away. When I spoke to him and he read me in on everything. I was shocked of how my littlest sister... was not who I thought anymore. While I am sad for your childhood, I can't be mad because you took what you knew and turned it into the best fucking possible thing. You saved so many people, Vi. You. Can. do. This!"

"I can do this," I repeated

"Good. Now remember, eyes down, Passive, Fen is the only one in that room that knows. Don't take anything he says to heart. You know he adores you."

I snort at that. The Duke does have a little bit of a soft spot for me. He sends me little things via Naolin: Bracelets, charms, Necklaces, earrings, A Novel of Tyrrish Customs and Procedures... that one was my favorite.

"Okay. I--"

"M'lady? You have been requested to enter the meeting chamber."

"You got this," Brennen whispered again

I straightened up and smoothed down my blue dress. Carefully walking across the rug in these heels. These were about as highest shoes I could walk in, and honestly, I could only wear them about 30 minutes before the ache set in. Perfect for what I was about to do.

"Right through here, M'lady."

"Thank you," I reply softly

Opening the door, I walked in quickly but not rushing. I kept my eyes on the floor as I pulled myself down in a quick curtsey, which only took a year to practice without my knees making an awful cracking sound.

"This is Violet Sorrengail. General Sorrengail's youngest daughter," I hear Tauri introduced me

"And she agreed to this?" I hear Fen hiss. He knows that I know that my mind is not from this time, but we never talked about Xaden or the other Marked ones. He knows me well enough through Naolin that I wouldn't allow it unless I had an advantage, but he is probably still pissed on my behalf and for his son.

"Violet?" the King prompted.

Using my best detached wispy voice, "It would be a great honor to be selected," I say, throwing my mother's words right back at her from dinner the other night. I could see out of the corner of my eye that her hand tightened on her water glass she was grabbing. Good. She noticed.

"She is Lovely," I hear a deep voice, almost caressing the words

My eyes shot up at the tone, and if he wasn't related to Garrick, I would be extremely surprised. He has the same build and the same hair; the face shape was a bit different, but the similarities were impressive.

While I was breaking my only rule for this meeting, I figured I might go all out.

I quickly scanned Fen, my eyes not resting, but he looks good, healthy, alive.

I can't help but pull my eyes to Xaden. Gods, he looks so... STOP... I yell at myself. Slamming my eyes back down to the floor. If I look at him too long, I will not be able to hide my emotions. I am not sure how I am going to get through this Ball tomorrow.

"Thank you, Violet. That will be all," I hear the King dismiss me. I give the room another curtsey and leave at the same pace I came in at.

I softly close the door behind me and turn to walk down the hall when I am suddenly dragged into the room next door. I break their hold and spin away while reaching for my dagger on my thigh, but before I could grab it, I realize... it was Mira.

" One nice break and spin move, two, what the hell was that voice in there?"

"What did you hear me?"

"Yeah, you can listen in the vents, the maid told me. I closed it so they can't hear us now."

"Wait.. I want to listen, talk later." I said, Mira quietly pulled me over to a vent that was behind a sitting couch in this office, and softly opened the vent, and the flood of Voices from the next room came through.

".... Ten years with a guaranteed heir, was it not?" I hear Tauri's voice

"No," Xaden's voice cuts over, strong and unwavering, "A lifetime. I will not do to my child what was done to me, that is not negotiable."

I see Mira's mouth drop open, 'Married?' she mouthed to me. I guess she didn't hear that part. I nodded, and she grabbed the vent latch and shut it.

"You're getting married and giving him an heir!?" she all but whisper screeched

"Eventually," I counter, "Now hush, let me listen," I say, opening the vent again

"...on the condition that you marry before you enter the Rider quadrant." My mouth dropped open... that was on July 15th... which means we will be getting married within 8 months...

"What, Why?" I hear Fen's voice cut through my thoughts

I sneak a glance at Mira, but she is staring right back at me. Caught.

"We'll just call it a measure of good faith. That way, he cannot... stray...while he is gone. The first year is a no-contact year for letters, and Tyrrendor will need its rulers." Tauri brushed off the comment

I don't hear anything for about a minute, thinking it might be over, When I hear Xaden's voice, "I...see... if we marry before I go to the quadrant, she will get there when I am in my third year and as the only married couple in Basgiath, my wife will sleep in my room."

Mira all but slammed the vent closed, "What does he mean when you get there? And he wants you in his room? No fucking privacy."

"Mira. Just stop. I knew this was going to be a condition that I would enter the riders' quadrant; I always knew that it was where I would eventually go. If it wasn't Tauri or Tyrrendor, it would be Mom. I've known for years. I told you that... when I was fourteen. Why do you think Mom and day suddenly let me have trainers... for combat? And we will be married, he most likely just wants to keep me near to... to.. Well, I don't know. Okay? We will figure out his motives, but we need to listen so Shut. up." I say a quickly as possible

I pull open the vent again, "...We agree. Tyrrendor will be its own Kingdom with King Xaden and Queen Violet." Fen voice booms with finality

"Wonderful! We will announce it at the Ball tomorrow," I hear Tauri crows

They stay in there for a while longer, talking timeline, dates, and how to present this to the masses tomorrow. However, I have heard enough, and I go to turn to leave the room, and Mira snags my arm.

"Follow me." No room for argument as she is dragging me down the hallway. I see my brother-in-law and Brennen walking down the hallway. As I pass, I snag Naolin's arm to drag him with me. Mira leads me into my bedroom and lets go of my arm as she turns around. She is surprised that Naolin is with us, and a second went by, and Bren walked in with an amused smile on his face and closed the door behind him.

"Well, isn't this a lovely family gathering?" he chuckled

Mira ignores him and glares at me, "You need to tell me what the fuck is going on?"

I see Nao and Bren both tense up.

"Mira, I'm sorry. Look, Mom volunteered me to be the Queen, and the King liked the idea, so he pitched it to the Duke. They apparently like what they saw, and now I'm getting married."

"Why the Fuck would mom recommend you? How could she take that choice away from you? What did dad say? I can't believe that he would go along with this!" She rattled off questions.

I sighed and sat on the bed, kicking off the heels that were on too long, and rubbed the bottom of my foot.

"Because it's an honor to be chosen to be Queen, and Dad knew, he spoke to me after the dinner and told me if it wasn't something that I wanted, then I could back out. Mira, he gave me a choice. My choice was that it was that as a half Tyrrish, half Navarrian, I could be the best option for the new Kingdom. Does Tauri know we are half Tyrrish? Probably not."

"But... but.."

"Mira" Brennen cuts in, "What's done is done. She will be the Queen. Let it go."

"Then what was that voice?"

"That was actually my idea." Naolin cuts in, "We didn't know what was coming when your mom got stationed here, so we decided that Vi keeps a low enough profile, people won't notice her."

"You... you all planned this?" she says in disbelief

"To a certain point, did we know that she was going to be Queen a year ago? No. But we figured she would need to stay under the dragon's belly to go unnoticed." Brennan responded

I pull Mira down to sit on the bed with me and turn to her, "Mira, a lot will happen at the ball. I need you not to react. There will be a lot of people there, and I am going to be very... mindful of everyone. So don't freak out if I am acting weird. Because that is what it is. An Act, and I'm trusting you not to tell Mom about this. She has been pleased about this whole thing."

"I just don't want you to get hurt, Vi."

"She won't because we will be there to have her back. A simple tug on her ear and one of us will swoop in to save her."

Mira scooted up to the top of the bed and opened her arms. I crawled into them as she held me. She sighed and put her head on top of mine. We felt the bed dip again, and Brennen laid behind Mira, and Nao crawled in next to me. We all soaked in each other's presents, supporting each other, before Mira broke the silence.

"Fine. But I don't like him."

"You don't know him."

"Neither do you!"

"True, but I have hope."

And I did. I have hope that this version of Xaden would still be honor-bound, fierce, loyal, and would eventually grow to love me.

---------------

"This. is. so. fuck. ing. dumb." I gasped out each syllable as she tightened the corset at my waist. My nails were digging into the post of the four-poster bed in the room I was given to get ready in. Unlike the one corset Mira gave me, this one is too tight and provides no protection. I feel like my boobs are in my neck. I already feel like I'm going to pass out, and she hasn't even tied it off yet.

The top is nice, has off-the-shoulder sleeves that are pleated, and the whole dress is satin, so it shimmers when you move. The biggest problem, and one I fought and lost, is that it's a ball gown. It's... big...And it Tyrrendor Green. Shocker. Trying to make me more appealing to the Duke's party.

One last tug from Mira's hands caused me to grunt.

"So ladylike. Your teachers must be thrilled at your progress," she murmurs

"Shut. Up." It was true, though. I have been in refiner school since they thought of the idea, an intro on 'How to be Royal 101'. It was a little worse yesterday afternoon since the agreement was struck. I think I will have bruises on my shoulders from how many times my posture was corrected.

The best part was that the Cam volunteered to be my dance partner in learning. He would crack jokes the whole time and mock the instructors. Thank Dunne for him.

"Why do you get the wear that... and I have to wear this monster," I asked through gritted teeth. She was wearing a black long-sleeved, deep V-neck dress that had a slit up the side. She even had pockets!

"Because I am not going to be a Queen, you are. You have to look the part."

"It's a dumb dress."

"No argument here. There, all done! Let's see, makeup, hair, dress... and now shoes."

"I'm not putting on the shoes until the last minute. I can't handle that."

I heard the door open, and I looked up to see my mother coming into the room. She took one look at me and... snort? Did she just laugh at me?

"Mom!"

"I'm sorry. You look... lovely."

"I do not"

"Come here," she said, coming in and meeting me half way across the room. She bent down and moved her hands under my dress and started tugging the fabric. I heard a rip. I gasped. She pulled down the cage that was making it puff out. I quickly stepped out of it.

"Mira, do you have a needle and thread in that vanity?"

"Yeah, let me grab it."

"Violet, slip on your shoes really quick."

I grabbed them and put them on, and she quickly got to work shortening my dress since it was too long with the cage gone.

"How did you learn to sew?" I asked, and she was not a sew-your-own-clothes mother.

"I got a lot of patches when I went to Basgiath. I learned how to sew them in my first year. The hemming of the dress is the same principle, just in a larger fashion."

Mira joined her on the floor and both of them worked around hemming the dress in silence. This was the most we've all done together in years.

"There," she said after about ten minutes. "That's better," I turned toward the mirror, and she was right. Without the cage, they came down on my hips nicely and flowed down until they hit the floor, barely touching the ground. "Now, you look lovely."

"Are you ready?" Mira asked

I turned toward them, "Yes. I'm ready."

Chapter Text

They say when you know, you know. Well, I knew the second I walked into this ballroom, I was in trouble.

The number of people here was staggering since the invites only went out two weeks ago. I didn't think that most people would come, but it looked like everyone came.

The three of us slipped inside the room unnoticed. We were a little late since we had to fix my dress, but at least now I'm not going to take someone out with it. My father spotted us immediately and made his way to us, plucking two drinks off the passing tray.

"Well, aren't you three the most gorgeous in the room?" my dad commented as he handed my mom the glass, which she took and drank the whole thing. Mira's and mine mouths dropped open, but Dad didn't miss a beat and simply swapped the glasses.

"What?" She said at our look

"That was so... unlike you," Mira said, astonished

"Yes, well... I hate dancing, and someone told me it was required of me tonight."

"I said, we should at least do a few tonight, Love," dad said, pressing a kiss on her forehead

"Who are you?" I asked, completely bewildered, at the person in front of me

Her sharp glare came quickly

"Oh. There she is," Mira laughed, "I think I'm going to get myself a drink, come on, Vi, before the sharks come."

We quickly head off toward the refreshment table, grabbing some champagne.

"Should you be drinking?" Mira questioned

"I'm going to be a Queen at seventeen...I think I will need this."

"A little liquid courage never hurt anyone," Said a voice behind me

We both turned to the voice and looked at the stranger, who was a lean build with black hair and blue eyes, with an easy smile on his face. You could see twin daggers on his vest under his jacket. Armed and handsome.

"It could make someone a fool, which is not what we need tonight," Mira responded

"You don't look like a person that anyone strikes as a fool" He responds, his smile growing

"You would be right," Mira responded

"Drake Cordella," he said, bowing to me and holding out his hand to Mira. A little confused, she placed her hand in his and he bent and kissed the back of it; his eyes never leaving hers.

Well... that was hot.

"Mira Sorrengail," She said with a light blush, "And this is my sister, Violet."

"Ahh. I have been hearing rumors about you, Miss Sorrengail."

"And what rumors have you heard of my sister?" Mira asked, her voice hardening

"I didn't say they were about her," he replied cheekily, "Out of Basgiath a year and already making a name for herself on the front lines, the one to watch out for." I watched Mira blush a little deeper this time, and his smile grew even bigger

"Oh... I think I hear someone calling me, It was riveting to meet you, Drake," I say with a grin.

"Violet!" I hear my sister whisper-yell at me, but I ignore her and keep walking past Drake. As soon as I take two steps past him, I turn around and give her a double thumbs up, while walking backwards. She glared at me while I laughed and... back straight into someone.

"Oh! I'm so sorry!"I say, quickly turning around. It was one of the gentlemen sitting with Xaden in the meeting, and another that I had not seen before.

"No harm, my dear. It is a pleasure to finally meet you. I am Lord Isaac Mairi, and this is Fabian Durran. We are of Tyrrendor."

Fuck.

"It's a pleasure, Lord Mairi, Mr. Durran," I say, curtsying a bit to them

"None of that, my dear; the way I hear it, we soon should be family." Mr. Durran says

"Oh?" I ask

"My wife is Genevieve Durran; sister to Fen Riorson."

"Ooohhh," I breathe out, connecting who they were: Liam and Bodhi's fathers.

"You look breathtaking this evening, Miss Sorrengail," Lord Mairi states. His blue eyes were the same color as his son's, but where Liam had blond hair, he had brown.

"Thank you," I blush a bit, fiddling with my glass a bit

"We will not keep you. I am sure you have many to meet tonight. We look forward to getting to know my nephew's future wife," Mr. Durran winked at me, and I blushed again and excused myself

This was not going how I planned. I have not gotten into my character at all since I was so surprised by bumping into someone. Maybe if I start now, no one will notice?

I walk around a bit more, watching all the people talk, laugh, and eat little bites of food

I spot my parents talking with another couple, and I make my way towards them

"Ah, here she is now!"I hear from my left, King Tauri waving me over. "Follow me!" he exclaims, leading me across the room to where the throne sits; when he pointed me to stand at the bottom of the platform, I got an ugly feeling in my stomach.

A small horn blew, and the room was brought to a hush

"Ladies and Gentlemen!" The King crowed, " Welcome to our Navarrian Ball! We are so pleased that so many could make it from near and far! Tonight is a joyous occasion and monumental in ours and every country! Tonight we celebrate the dissolution of Tyrrendor from Navarre, and so they become their own Country with their own Kingdom!" He passed there for the applause. "It is my great pleasure that I get to introduce the First Future King of Tyrrendor, whose, I hear, coronation will be in a fortnight!" Two weeks?! "And his marriage in four months!"

What the everloving shit?!

I thought I had eight Months! Well at least seven! Now we are getting married in four?

"Please give a warm Congratulations to the Future King of Tyrrendor, Xaden Riorson, and his intended, the Future Queen, Violet Sorrengail!" The applause this time is deafening. I see Xaden making his way across the room. Of course, Tauri didn't bring Xaden to the front like me. Trying already to make Tyrrendor look bad. Xaden makes it to the bottom of the podium and turns towards the crowd. I can see him opening his mouth to speak when Tauri cuts in.

"Shall we ask the Future King and Queen of Tyrrendor to open this ball with a Waltz?" He asks the rhetorical question joyfully. I see Xaden clinch his jaw at the power play Tauri did. We have not even spoken before and now we must dance together, in front of almost every nation's Kings or Queens. He wishes to embarrass us. Oh, Amari, please be with us.

Xaden did not speak, but turned towards me and walked swiftly to my side, and held out his hand. I stared at it for a second, wondering what would happen if I declined, but I knew better. I held my still full champagne glass to the side, and someone took it from me.

I took a breath, and I placed my hand in his. He gently closed his hand around mine, sending heat and shocks down my spine with a single touch of his skin. I take a deeper breath as he pulls me in front of him. One of his hands settled on my side, encompassing my waist with a firm touch. The other is still being held in my hand. My arm goes to his shoulder to steady myself.

I take another deep breath and glance up at him, meeting him head-on. He's... almost exactly how I remembered. He is beautiful. His hair looks purposely windblown, a tiny curl lying on his forehead. The scar on his eyebrow to cheek was noticeably absent. He has fewer lines on his face, and his jaw is a little softer with his age. However, that is all fleeting compared to his eyes, his deep Onyx and gold eyes, and they are looking right into my soul. The burning look he gave me was not something that I could anticipate or interpret at the moment.

I am not sure what he sees in my eyes, but he softly says, "Do not look at them, there is no one here but us."

Then the music starts, and Xaden leads me into the ease of a practiced waltz. I should be thanking Cam right now for teaching me, but my mind is blank. His eyes never waver as he spins me around the room. I don't even feel the practice moves as he glides us. It's effortless, being here with him, having him in my arms, it's like no time has passed since we were last together.

I am not sure how much time goes by, but it feels never-ending and an instant at the same time. I don't realize the song has stopped until he dips me back. I let my head fall back as I arch my back, my hair almost touching the ground. I left it down for him.

He pulls me back up to his chest, and our eyes meet again.

Then I hear it, the clapping and cheering, and I am pretty sure someone wolf whistles, and I am brought back to the ball. I break my eye contact and look around. I see Tauri with a slightly sour look on his face that our dance did not go the way he wanted. I see my parents, dad looking a bit misty, and mom has a small smile on her face. I glance back a Xaden, who is still looking at me. I squeeze his hand and then step back. I turn and head to the side of the room as the room settles back into chatter and laughter, music playing so more people could dance.

I slip out the side door, making my way down the hall.

"Violet!" I hear my sister call

I turn into a foyer that only has a few candles lit and no one around.

"Violet, Stop," She calls after me, and I all but collapse on the first padded bench I see.

My breathing is rapid.

"Vi? Are you okay?"

I nod. "I'm fine. Just winded. I need a minute." I tell her

"That... was some dance. If I didn't know better, I would say that you two have been dancing all your lives together. That was just..." She trails off

"Intense," I say

"Yeah, intense is the right word," and a few minutes of silence, she asks, "Are you okay to go back?"

"Yeah, Go ahead and head back. I'll be in a second, just let me fix my shoe first. "

"Alright, I'll see you in there," I watch Mira walk away. I close my eyes tight as I try to get a hold of my emotions. There are so many things raging in me. I keep having to remind myself that this is not my Xaden. Mine was forged out of fire; this one has not had his worst nightmare come true. How he looked at me, though. He always told me that he was immediately attracted to me as I was to him; maybe that is what I was seeing. The first spark of what could be? Maybe. Something to think about later.

I open my eyes and I stand up, putting my foot on the bench, pulling my dress to my knee to fix the buckle on my shoe, when I hear something in the corner. I don't think. The dagger is out of my hand before I can blink. I hear it split wood.

I see Xaden stepping out of the shadows. He looks back and plucks the dagger out of the wall with his hand.

Staring at the dagger, then looking back at me, he smirks and says, "You're really a violent little thing, aren't you?"

I don't respond as he walks to me, my leg still on the couch, frozen, my thigh sheath visible from when I pulled it. His eyes not leaving mine places the dagger back in my sheath, my breath catches as he pulls back, his knuckles grazing my thigh. He grabs the edge of my dress and pulls it down, still eyes never leaving mine.

He offers me his hand again, "Ready to go back to the party, Violence?" My breath abandons me with a sharp exhale. This man is still as lethal as ever.

Chapter Text

She places her hand in mine, and I pull her a little behind me down the hallway. Externally, I'm calm, internally I'm seething. I don't know what the fuck happened to Violet in this life, but she doesn't fucking talk, and when she does, it's so frail-sounding. The only time I hear her talk 'normal' is when she thinks she is alone with her sister. Any other time, and she's a shell of herself. Shut off. I want to know what the fuck happened, or who, so I fucking kill them for suppressing my girl... Well... she's not my... fuck... she will always be my girl.

I have to calm myself before we get back in this ball. I take three deep breaths and turn to her. She is just looking up at me, looking for answers.

"You look breathtakingly beautiful tonight," I say instead.

Her cheeks flush, and she glances down. I place my knuckle under her chin, forcing her to look back at me. Our eyes meet. "Are you ready?" I ask her.

She nods and bites her lip. It takes everything I have not to groan. The only thing I can do is thread my fingers with hers. I give her one last look, and together hand-in-hand, we walk back inside the ballroom.

And I don't let go of her hand.

When we grab drinks, I don't let go of her hand.

We are munching on little snacks, and I don't let go of her hand.

When we are introducing each other to various guests, I don't let go of her hand.

And the best part is, she doesn't shake me off either. She is holding on just as tight as I am.

Only when I see a familiar face in the crowd, I let go of her hand and slide my arm around her waist. She jumps a little but then settles back into me. I can't say that I don't fucking love that, because I do.

"Xaden! Congratulations on the keys to the Kingdom!" I feel Violet slightly tense next to me at the voice. I turn us a little to greet Viscount Tecarus.

"Ah, Viscount, it's been a long time," I say, pulling Violet a little closer.

"It has, it has! I have visitors from Tyrrendor all the time, but none that I want to see. Your father has kept you locked up for years; it has to be, what? Four years since you last stepped in Cordyn?"

Thank Zihnal, he phrased it like that, "You know we have been busy in Tyrrendor, plus I always heard you were trying to set me up with a niece, one I have not met or is interested in meeting."

"Ah, Yes! All my nieces and nephews accompanied me on the journey. Keep an old man company on travel. Ah, here they are now!" he says as he looks behind me, completely dismissing my words.

I force myself to keep from tensing, but I can't help but grind my teeth a bit.

"I believe I have already had the pleasure to meet the future Queen, but it's great to finally meet the face behind the Tyrrendor name. I am Drake Cordella, and these are my two lovely cousins, Syrena and Catriona Cordella. Cousins, this is Xaden and Violet, the Future King and Queen of Tyrrendor," he said, introducing himself and the ladies next to him as they came around and stopped in front of us, next to Tecarus. A polite smile on his lips.

I give a short nod to him and the girls, Cat wearing a horribly inappropriate red dress for the evening, while Syrena went with a more conservative blue approach. And what did he mean when he said he met Violet before? Before I could ask, I heard her soft voice, filled with humor.

"How did it go with my sister?"

His grin broadened, "She is a spitfire, that's for sure."

I feel her laughing through the side that is pressed against me, "Good luck with that one," she responds kindly.

"I do not need luck when I have charm!" This time, I heard her laugh, and Gods did I miss that sound.

"Xaden" Cats' retched voice cuts over, "It's wonderful to finally meet you after all these years, perhaps we should catch up sometime soon." She practically purred at me.

I felt Violet tense again and decided to try to nip this in the bud, "I will be busy now and forevermore in the future with my responsibilities and my Queen, so I will never be able to... catch up... if you want to call it that... with you." I felt Violet ease back into my side. I glance down at her only to find her staring back at me, questions and a spark of happiness in her eyes. Good.

"That's... unfortunate," I hear Cat respond.

Not breaking eye contact with Violet, I respond, "Not for me, it is not." Before turning back to the Viscount, "Now, if you excuse us, we have many more people we must meet."

"Of course, of course! You must come to Cordyn! We can talk about the item your father has been trying to bargain with me! I am sure that between us we can both get something we want."

I simply nod at him and direct Violet away from the group of four. The silence, for the first time tonight, was deafening between us. Before I could process, I was speaking.

"I am sorry about that." I apologize. I feel her eyes on me, but I don't look at her, not yet.

"The Viscount has been trying to set me up with his niece for years. My father thought about it years ago, but soon dismissed the idea. We made a point for me to never meet her, so it would be easier, but it looks like she doesn't understand the meaning of no." I sigh and run my free hand through my hair, the other one still wrapped firmly around Violet's waist as we slowly moved through the people around us. "He has something that my country... Our country... needs, or I would go tell him to fuck off. He has been as stubborn as a dragon, trying to negotiate with him..." I faded off thinking of how many meetings Colonel Mairi and Lt. General Tavis have gone to and came back unsuccessful.

"Maybe we can figure it out together," I hear Violet's soft voice, but behind the words is strength.

I give her a small smile, "I would like that." I saw her face flush a bit, wondering what that was from, but the thought was cut off by another Voice.

"There you are! I have been looking all over for you!" Brennen's voice rings out, " Hell of a first dance, little sis!" We turn and see him coming across the room, Naolin in tow.

"Hi," she said, slipping out of my grasp, and greeted both men with hugs.

"Gods, Violet! You look amazing!" Brennen beamed at her, faking shock

"You both don't look bad yourselves. Who knew you could clean up so well, Bren?" She teased back

"It is one of Amari's greatest mysteries; how they made me so handsome," he shot back with a smile. I hear Naolin snort and try to cover it with a cough, which pulled a grin to my lips.

"It must run in the family," another voice calls, and I see Asher Sorrengail for the first time. There was a lot of Violet from this man. From the hair color, silver notwithstanding, to the shape of her face, to the line of her nose. He immediately gathers Violet in his arms and kisses her on the top of her head. I hear him whisper how proud he is of her, and she beams back at him, her eyes getting glassy. Taking a moment, she composed herself before continuing.

"Dad, Bren, Naolin, Meet the Future King of Tyrrendor, Xaden Riorson." She says, pulling away from him and stepping back towards me. Xaden, this is Asher, Brennan, and Naolin Sorrengail."

My name on her lips sends a bolt down my spine, but I push it down since I am standing in front of her father.

"Pleasure to meet you all," I say, shaking each of their hands.

"It's good to see you again, Xaden," Naolin says to me when I grab his hand.

"Have you all met?" Violet questions, her nose scrunching up in thought

"We met on the isle," I said, gesturing to Brennen, "I was with my father on an expedition, and we crossed paths."

She freezes, "THE expedition?" she asks quietly, shooting a look at all three men in front of her.

Naolin just nodded once, not saying a word.

"Why wasn't I informed that Xaden went on that expedition?" She said, anger seeping into her voice. That sounded more like the Violence I knew.

I look down at her, my eyebrows pulling together in confusion. Why would they tell her about my travels?

"Dax!" I hear a ring out across the room. My head snaps towards the speaker, it's a man with dark hair with brown eyes, whom I am not familiar with in either timeline. "Gods! As I live and breathe, Asher Daxton! Well, I guess it's Sorrengail now, huh? You always did chase above your weight class in Basgaith! A rider at that! You always said you were going to marry one." The stranger laughed joyfully at the memory.

"Pierson, good to see you," Asher said in a strained voice. "These are my children, Brennen and Violet," he said, gesturing to each, "this is my son-in-law Naolin, and my future son-in-law Xaden."

My thoughts race as I slowly turn my head towards Brennan and Naolin; both of their faces have lost every bit of color. I see Brennan swallow roughly at my gaze.

Asher Sorrengail was Dax.

Dax, who was slipping us information about Navarre, the front lines, and the same one who gave us information about our wards. The same one who found the name of the seventh dragon... how did he find out about the seventh dragon? Has he always known and died before he could pass on the information?

"Happy to meet you all!" Pierson responded, his smile not fading, "Having royalty in the family isn't half bad, right, Dax?

I hear Violet clear her throat. My eyes shoot down to hers, and her face is flushed, "Mind if we get some air?" she asks me.

I simply nod once, take her hand, and lead her through the crowd. I see out of the corner of my eye my father walking our way; however, I don't stop.

As soon as we get into the hallway, she pulls my hand in the opposite direction, and I let her lead me into an office. It was a spare office that dignitaries used when they stayed at the castle to work.

She lets go of my hand, shuts the door behind us, and makes her way to a chair sitting in front of a desk. I see her kick both her shoes off as soon as she sits down and starts rubbing her feet.

I quickly spin around as I hear the door opening, and in walks Brennen, Naolin, Asher... and my father.

"Naolin?" Asher starts

"On it," he responds, and I see him weaving a silencing ward

"What the fuck is going on?" I ask, my voice deadly quiet once he finishes

"What do you think you know?" Asher asked, making his way towards Violet.

"What does that mean?" I asked through clenched teeth.

I watch him kneel and take Violet's ankle in his hand and gently roll it while pushing his thumbs on the bottom of her foot. I watch her shoulders sag and relief fill her face. He gives it a few seconds and moves to the next one. He doesn't speak until he finishes, stands, and turns to me.

"I mean, what do you think you figured out. Tell us and we will let you know if you are correct. If you are wrong... we will not correct you. Simple."

He speaks as if he is talking about the weather.

"You are Dax?"

"I am"

I turn to my father, "and you knew?"

"Yes, Xaden. They even stayed in our home for a bit. Asher and Violet both. They took a tour of Tyrrendor and we were talking..."

"Stop! When?"

"When you went to stay with Aunt Gen for a few weeks"

"They stayed at the house?"

"Yes"

"Rorison house?"

"Yes"

I turn to Violet, "Did you use my pillow?" I ask. She turned a deep shade of red lightning quick, looking down. I hear a snort, but I pay no attention to it.

"I... I did grab another one out of another room, but I put it back before I left," she mumbled and defended.

"huh"

"Xaden... we are getting off track," my father admonished

My anger abated with the thought that she was on my pillow and I wasn't crazy sniffing that thing for like a week.

"So," I cleared my throat, "they came to the house, met with you, volunteered information about the wards, and you said, 'Fuck all my other plans, let's do what this stranger says?'" I asked, trying to wrap my head around the situation. I hear Brennan snort again. Apparently, being in shock makes me funny. Lovely.

"Not exactly," my father says

"Stop, this is on me. I'm one who found the information," I hear Violet's voice ring out behind me

"You found it?" I ask her

"Yes. I did what I had to do, and we got the information to your father."

"You went across Navarre to Tyrrendor to tell my father about wards...unportected."

"I was with my father!"

"Who's a scribe! How the hell can he protect you without training? He doesn't know hand-to-hand combat! You both were defenseless and left the wards to go to Tyrrendor, which you have never been to, to meet a man you have never met, to tell him about an idea you had." I was yelling by the end of my words

"And I would do it again!" She said, raising her chin, looking me in the eye

"AGAIN! Well-the-fuck-aware," I roar, truely losing my temper for the first time tonight

"You don't--" she starts, then stops, freezing in place. "Again... What do you mean by again?"

I don't answer. I just stare at her, not sure how I can explain this.

"Get out." I freeze at the deadly tone. She slowly stands, shoes still on the ground, "Everyone, get the fuck out," she repeats, eyes not moving off me.

I go to take a step back, and she moves a step towards me. I missed when she took her dagger out, but she points it at me, "Not you."

"Vi," I hear Brennan trying to interrupt, but she cuts him off

"Get. The. Fuck. Out," she said one more time, hissing it.

I hear the door open and close behind me, but I don't take my eyes off the woman in front of me.

"Where did you first say that?"

"What?"

"You said again... where did you first say that?

I swallow, not understanding. So I said the truth, and hoped I could talk my way out of it.

"After Threshing, when you said you would protect... her again"

"Oh Gods," She breathes, all the wind taken out of her sails with my answer

"Violet?" I ask

"You said to me that defenseless women have never been your type, after you called me out for poisoning my competition."

My breath catches. How did she know that... How..

"Xaden, did... did I bring you back with me?"

I cross the room in a blink, and I hear her gasp as she drops the dagger.

My hands go to her face, looking deep into her eyes, and I say one word before I crash my lips to hers.

"Mine."

Chapter Text

It's the first time since I have traveled back that I wasn't making plans, I wasn't moving people like chess pieces, I wasn't training for war. I was blissfully blank. Complete. Whole. Like the last two puzzle pieces coming together to finish the picture.

This moment could last a lifetime; I would be just as happy. The way his hands are cradling my face gently, but his mouth is moving fiercely, contradicting each other.

I gasp into his mouth when suddenly I'm weightless. I feel his lips turn into a smile before I meet the hard surface of the desk, then he promptly attacks my mouth again.

I groan as he moves down my neck, his hands finding my thighs under my dress, slowly moving where I desperately need him.

"Xaden," I gasp again as he finds the spot between my neck and shoulder that drives me crazy.

"Violence," he practically purrs at me.

"We have to stop." I struggle to get the words out.

"Why?" he asks, his mouth not moving off my skin, but his hands pause.

"Numerous reasons, both our fathers are most likely still outside the door."

"Don't care"

"We are at a ball," he switches sides of my neck.

"Don't care"

"I'm... I'm not on the fertility suppressant." I choke out. I feel him freeze. He releases my neck and leans his forehead against mine.

He groans, "neither am I. I didn't think... it would be necessary for a while"

"Same. I thought I had more time... I thought that they would marry me off the day before you leave... not in four months. I also assume they would not give us a wedding night, or you would not want one, due to who I was, and I was being forced on you to marry for your country's freedom. I was expecting, slightly happier, his dad's alive, but I'm still angry, Xaden."

He full-on laughs, tilting his head back. Gods, I missed that sound.

"Well, you were very close to being right, you brilliant woman," he teased.

"I'm so glad you are here with me...I am sorry you have to go through college again, though."

He laughs lightly at that. "I plan to make my experience a little different this go around."

"Oh?" I say, pulling back away from him, trying to keep my hands to myself.

I feel his hands circling my waist and picking me up and placing me back on the floor. As soon as I am settled, he backs away from me and heads to the other side of the room.

"What are you doing?" I asked, completely baffled about what's going on.

"I am going to stay over here, because if I don't, I will have your legs thrown over my shoulder as I feast on you, and if I am honest with myself, I don't think I would stop there... I fucking miss you too much," he tells me bluntly as he leans back against the wall, lifting a leg, arms crossed, looking completely at ease instantly.

The heat rises to my face as I remember a time when he did just that.

"Okay," I say breathily, before I sit back down in the chair.

No sooner than I sit than someone flings open the door. "What is going on in here!?" It was King Tauri. I see Fen just behind him, a faint, shocked look on his face as he takes in our positions across the room from each other.

"I tried to tell King Tauri that you just wanted a private word and to rest your feet, but he seems to think something...lascivious...was happening in here"

"Oh!" I said, throwing a hand over my chest. I quickly think of the things that Xaden wants to do to me and allow myself to blush. "I... I... we just spoke for the first time tonight... why would..." I stutter out in my best meek voice.

I see Xaden's eyes sharpen at me behind the King at my change in tone and speech pattern.

"Miss Sorrengail just got a little winded with all the dancing and people, and so I found a safe place for her to rest," Xaden said, looking completely uninterested, when the Tauri glanced his way. "She will be my wife... I figured I should help her." He added a little shrug at the end.

"Well. Yes." King Tauri said faintly, "But there was a sound shield on the door."

"Was there?" Xaden asks, "I don't have any magic to put up a sound shield. I am sure it was left over from someone from this office," he says nonchalantly, shrugging again.

"Well, yes," he repeats himself.

"Are you ready to go back to the Ball, Violet?" Xaden asked me, his voice droll

"Yes, let me just," I snag my heels off the floor and slip them back on, "Ready."

Xanden holds out his hand, and I grab it as we make our way around the King.

"Ah, Asher," Xaden says, when we see my dad in the hallway, the others are thankfully missing. "I wanted to know if you could help me set travel plans for Violet here to come to Tyrrendor in about a week and a half."

"Why?" King Turi butted in

Xaden half-turned to him, but still kept his focus on my father. "My coronation is in two weeks; I would like my future bride there."

"That can be arranged," Dad cut in loudly, as the King sputtered excuses why I couldn't attend.

"Thank you. Come, Violet, I believe I owe you another dance."

The rest of the night was a blur of dancing from person to person, starting with Xaden, then Brennen, Naolin, my dad, Cam, and I even took a spin around with Lord Mairi. I think he did it because he was trying to get a rise out of Xaden, but he made me laugh the whole time we were dancing, telling me about their childhood mischief. Halden tried to cut in, but Xaden shut that down fast.

By the end of the night, my feet ached, and I drank a little too much, but I smiled more than I thought I would. I consider tonight firmly in the success column.

"I'm going to miss you so much," I said into Mira's shoulder as I was hugging her. I gave her one last squeeze, then switched to Naolin.

"You will see us in a few months for the wedding," Brennen said when I got to him.

They all were heading back to the front line first thing tomorrow. They would be gone before dawn, so we decided to say our goodbyes now.

"I still can't believe that you are getting married before me," Mira said.

"We can change that if you would like," said a voice behind her. She whipped around to see Drake standing there with his hands in his pockets. Cheeky grin plastered on his face.

"Ha ha," She mocked

"I'm serious. You are completely my type." Drake flirted

"Oh? And what's that?"

"Dangerous with a lethal tongue"

"Well, that's true," Mira agreed. "I am that," she said, flashing him a wicked grin. She turned back to me and kissed me on the head, "Be good. Don't break anything. And try not to give in to making heirs too soon."

"Mira!"

"Just saying. Bye, baby sister," she laughed and walked away, avoiding Drake by going the other direction.

"That wasn't a no," Drake yelled at her retreating form. She flicked him off over her shoulder and kept walking. "Yeah...I'm going to marry her."

I snort, "You have to tell her you're a flyer first, though." He gave me a shocked look, surprised that I knew what he was. I shrug, "I make it my business to know things." I hear Brennen and Naolin both laugh at that.

"Noted, Your Majesty," he said, giving me a bow before excusing his self.

I turn back to my brothers, old and new. "Be safe. Make sure you mind your dragons. They know more than you." Naolin smiles at that, "Tairn says you are wise for a young one to realize that."

I smile broadly at that. Before I could comment further, Xaden walked up.

"Can I walk you back to your room tonight?"

"Oh! Yeah, Sure."

"Be safe," I say one last time to the men as Xaden offers me his arm, and as I take it, Xaden dips his head at them, and we turn for the door.

We slowly make it across the room, wishing everyone goodnight as we leave.

In the hallway, I can tell he wants to say something, but I cut him off when I see a couple milling about and a few guards down the hall.

"It was nice getting to know you tonight," I say softly, my eyes darting to the people around us.

I see his eyebrow quirk as amusement flashes briefly across his face. "As did I. I didn't know you could dance."

"Well, that was all Cam's doing. After the...idea...came about of me possibly being an option for you, they put me into...classes, to ensure I knew how to behave and interact with a Royal."

"Ah. So a new skill then? Along with the heels?"

I laugh softly and nod, "Honestly, I'm getting so good in heels I could cross the parapet in them."

"Do not jest, Violence," he grimaced at the thought, "Which wing is your family in?"

"We are in the West." I gestured to the correct path and continued, " You mentioned before what you would like out of your experience at Basigath. What did you mean?" I say as he leads me towards the west end.

"I know a lot of the curriculum... due to my station, of course. I plan to focus on making more allies and associates that I did not have a chance at before." He said, tapping his arm in a way that it just looked like he had an itch. I understood what he meant. Without The Mark, he was more open to building a network. People naturally shied away from the Tyrrish before, and now he won't have that issue. It was a brilliant strategy.

"I think that's a wonderful idea," I say to him with a small smile.

"What will you do with the next two years that you are away from me?" he asks in return.

I sigh, "Training mostly. I still feel like I need to be stronger and faster for any challenges that come my way. I also plan on getting the luminary."

I head Xaden suck in a breath at the last part, "I would prefer if you did not do that alone."

"Of course not"

"Good"

"I'll bring your father."

"Violence!" he says sharply

"Don't. It needs to be done. We need it, and if I can get it for Tyrrendor, then I am."

"Please be safe and tell me before you go," he compromised.

"I will try to get word to you." I agreed.

We come up to my door, just as my parents round the corner. No goodnight kiss for me then. Damn.

"I do believe that, despite the circumstances that we find ourselves in, we are going to make a fine match," Xaden says formally, as he bends down to kiss the back of my hand.

"I believe so, too. I will see you in a few weeks," hesitation in my voice, making sure I understand our next meet-up.

"I will see you then." He says softly, not letting my hand go just yet. Neither of us steps away, lost in finding each other again. It wasn't until we heard a throat clear that gets us moving again. I watch him nod to my parents, who were hovering outside their door, before making his way back down the hallway.

I watch him walk until he turns the corner into his room, when I hear the steps towards me from the opposite direction.

My mother stops right in front of me and stares.

"Yes?" I say hesitantly

"I will set you an appointment with the healers tomorrow for you to start the suppressant."

"Oh," I say, blushing a little bit. Not a conversation I wanted to have with my mother, again.

"There are things we might need to discuss..."

"Mira told me," I blurted out, a bold-faced lie. I had this conversation once in my life, and that was enough. It was fucking awful.

"Good," she says, assessing me once more. "Goodnight, Violet."

"Night, Mom," I echo back to her. I turn and head to my room. As soon as I close the door behind me, I lean back on the door, closing my eyes. I breathe deeply. Everything has shifted in the span of one night. Xaden was here. Our fathers were alive. Our people were alive and unmarked.

I take one more deep breath.

Now, the real work begins.

Chapter Text

I run my hands over the lace on my dress, thinking about how much has changed in the last seven months. It feels like a dream. The weirdest fucking dream, but a dream no less.

Xaden's coronation went off without a hitch; he pledged himself to Tyrrendor.

I got there about three days early. We spent most of the time with other people and were rarely left alone. It was like we had a rotation of supervisors. It wasn't until I made a bet with Garrick that I got to be alone with Xaden on the second day. The memory brings a fond smile to my face.

"I don't think so," Garrick scoffed.

"I bet I can," I teased him.

"There is no way you can outthrow me. I've been throwing since I was five, and you what, started a year ago? Please."

"Bet."

"What kind of bet?" Garrick's smile grew, and his eyes lit up. He loves a good bet.

"If I out throw you, you leave Xaden and me alone and call off the next round of watchers, AND cover for us if anyone comes looking." I heard Xaden chuckle across the room, but I don't look at him.

"And if I win?" he asks, his smile slightly falling at my requests.

"What do you want?"

"hmmmm...." He says, tapping his chin. He takes a few seconds, and then his eyes light up, "You have to speak in Tyrrish all day tomorrow... but you have to get words wrong in a funny way and pretend you don't notice."

I hear Xaden snort. I glance over to him, and he is lounging on the weight machine, watching us. "I almost hope you lose, because that sounds amazing." Xaden comments.

I laugh. "Okay. Deal."

"So are we just throwing for the middle on each of our targets, or are you picking a spot?"

"I'll make it easier for you and just say middle." I tease him

"You're on. Best of three."

"You go first, Garrick. Let me see what you are working with."

Garrick lines up and throws his daggers in rapid succession, middle, middle, and slightly outside the middle.

"Oh no," I say

"Yeah! Prepare for a day of epic fails, Violet!" Garrick cheered

"Oh no, I meant that sucks for you," I say, heading to the line.

"Wait? What?" he says, a little stunned.

I hear Xaden's chuckle again.

I line up to the board and toss my first and second daggers, hitting dead center each time. I slowly hold up the last one and turn my head to look at Garrick. I see him studying the board, waiting. When I don't throw the next dagger, he turns to look at me. As soon as I catch his eye, I release the dagger, my eyes never leaving his.

Clunk, it lands.

I watch Garrick's eyes widen as his head jerks towards the board. His mouth drops open, and I know I've won.

"Goodbye, Garrick." I hear Xaden say as he gets up from his place on the bench, making his way towards us.

"But... She... But... you... cheater!"

I laugh, "I told you I would win. So like he said, goodbye."

Garrick groans but makes good on his word and leaves the sparring/weight room.

As soon as the door latches, I'm pushed against the wall, Xaden's mouth desperately on mine.

This was our first time alone since the ball. It was too long. Even when I got here last night, there was no way for him to sneak into my room. They put guards outside my door... for protection. Yeah. Right.

I groan into Xaden's mouth as my legs come up around him. I can feel how hard he is pressed up against me.

"Fuck," he groans. I know he can feel the heat of my core through my sparring pants. I shift my hips, grinding against him like we were teenagers... which I guess we were... sorta. At least physically for another few months before Xaden turns twenty and heads off to Basigath.

I whimper into his mouth at the feel of him angling his hips to hit just the right spot.

"Xaden," I groan when his mouth leaves mine, kissing down my neck till he finds my collarbone hidden by my shirt.

"Off," he demanded, his hand sliding under the edges of my shirt and pulling it over my head.

His lips are back on my body, hand sliding along the new exposed skin.

"I am going to make you come at least once before I am King." He growls in my ear and nips my earlobe.

I groan as more heat floods my core, "Prove it," I challenge him.

I feel him still and pull back, looking at me, our lower halves still pressed together in the most delicious way. My chest is rising fast with my ragged breathing. A slow smile spreads across his face. "Challenge Accepted."

Xaden flips me around and carries me to the closest challenge mat, pinning me with his hips on the ground, grinding into me again.

"No sex." I gasp out as his mouth captures my nipple through my binding.

"What the fuck do you think we are doing now?" he says before switching to the other side.

"No... I... Gods... this body...a virgin...don't want...first time... here...this room." I gasp and wither under his touch.

"Still going to have my mouth on you." He says, lips trailing down my stomach

"Perfect." I gasp as his tongue makes passes on my hip bones.

I suddenly feel uneven. I want to see him. I grab his sleeve and tug, and he understands and rips off his shirt. My hands find his chest, smoothing all the hard lines of his muscles that he built up.

"So Beautiful," I whisper, leaning forward and licking and kissing across his chest, before gliding my tongue to his nipple and playfully nipping him.

"I have better places for that mouth," he murmurs to me, eyes closed and jaw tensed.

"Show me." I breathe

His eyes sprang open, "Don't play with fire, Violence."

"I'm not. Let me take care of you, then you can return the favor."

He groans and lets me roll us over until his back is on the mat.

I quickly make work of his sparring pants, pulling them and his underwear down in a smooth motion. His cock sprang towards me, hard and pre-cum beading at the tip. I don't wait for him to finish kicking off his boots and pants as I swallow him whole. Both of us were groaning at the same time. I forgot how good he feels in my mouth. I swirl my tongue around him.

"Fuck, Violet. I'm... I'm not going to last." he cries. I hum at him, and he swears again as the vibrations move through his cock.

"Violet, Violet..."

"Violet!" I startle, bringing me back to the bedroom. My hands dropped, and I spun towards my sister. "Are you okay? You look flushed. Not a good day to come down with something, little sister."

"I'm fine," I mumble to her, turning back to the full-length mirror I was standing in front of.

I see her coming behind me, putting her chin on my shoulder, just looking at me.

"So... big night tonight." She states

"Yeah." I breathe, "Not every day you get married and become Queen of a country."

"Oh, well, yeah, that's true, but I meant... after... as in after everyone leaves. I know that you haven't before, so I wanted to make sure you know what's expe--"

"Mom told me," I blurted out, cutting her off. Fuck. What is with them?

"Oh, that's good." She paused, "Do you have any follow-up questions?"

"No," I say, blushing a bit. "I... like to read... I know what's going to go on."

She blew out a breath. "Good. We can talk next time I see you," she says, winking.

"Mira," I whine at her.

She laughed, " I didn't think that this day would ever come, the wedding, not you giving up your Vcard, just to be clear."

"No kidding," I say, brushing the white lace cap sleeves.

King Tauri postponed the wedding a few times, citing different things each time. First, it was that none of my siblings could be there since they were all needed on the front lines in their posts. Then it was that the crown for the coronation, which was said to have been a wedding present, had to be remade since it was made incorrectly. After that, Xaden said that they would take care of my crown. So four months turned into seven, and Xaden leaves in a few weeks for Baigath. We won't have much time together, but we agreed to make the most of it.

Mira squeezes my arms and steps back to grab my veil, which has the same delicate lace along the edges as the top of my dress. The dress has lace all over from the little cap sleeves to the deep V neck in the front and back, and down my torso. It stops right before the dip in my waist, making me look even thinner. The bottom of the dress is about ten layers of Deverelli silk, form-fitted until you get to my knees, each layer thin, but all of them together give it an elegant flow.

Mira carefully pinned my veil in the back of my hair, to a small hidden braid was woven in my hair so it had something to catch on. There was a lot of discussion about how I should style my hair, but I was adamant about leaving it down and in full curls. Xaden loves my hair down, and I did not want to undo an extremely elaborate hairstyle later tonight.

A soft knock on the door startles me out of my latest wanderings. Mira went to peek out and pulled it open as our dad stepped into the room.

"Flower... You look radiant." Dad looked me over, his eyes misting, taking me in. I have not heard my childhood nickname in years.

"Thank you," I say, blushing faintly, sucking in a breath.

"Are you ready?"

I breathe out, "I am."

"I will see you out there," Mira says, giving me one last hug. "Next time I hug you, you will be a Queen."

She turns to the door, but before she gets there, Dad steps in front of her, opening his arms. She practically falls into them. I have always been closer to dad, but the last few years, dad has tried to include Mira more. They might be total opposites, but that doesn't mean they didn't love each other fiercely. He whispered something in her ear, which made the top of her ears turn red, but she quickly composed herself and walked out.

"I can pull a carriage around back and get you out of this if you want me to. It's not too late." My dad tells me, walking over to me, shoving his hand in his pockets.

I snort. "The one thing I am sure about is Xaden. I may not know what is to come, but by his side, I know we will be able to handle anything." Promise rings in my voice.

Dad was quiet for a few minutes, digesting my words. " I was trying to figure out why you were so okay with marrying him. I knew you were friends in the... past... but I thought that your willingness was out of duty, and the way you felt it was your responsibility to change things for the better. But now, I believe that you were never merely friends, were you?"

"No. We were not really ever friends. We were enemies thrust into the same world to survive, bound together by circumstances and mated dragons, and eventually, we could not hide what was growing between us anymore. It became too big, too powerful. We argued a lot, each of us not willing to bend to the other, but more than that, we loved. We loved each other so fiercely, above all else, we would protect the other. That's..." I paused, unsure if I should continue, closing my eyes and mentally steeling myself, I went on, "The reason that I even came back was an accident, but it was caused by feeling him dying." I heard him suck in a breath at the words, but I went on."We were in a battle. Mom was dying, Brennen and I were both close to burnout, Mira was yelling, and Xaden...Xaden was dying. I could feel his soul fading from mine." I swallow hard as the memories flood my mind. Opening my eyes, not looking at him but focusing on the rug. "I wish I could say that it was because our lives, our dragons' lives, were all tied together, but I did not even think of them or me; I thought of only him. Only he mattered in that moment. So I pulled, and I pulled and pulled all the magic I could, and I felt him still, his soul next to mine, and I pulled once more... and I woke up in my bed, six years in the past."

The silence in the room was deafening. I couldn't bear to look at him, afraid of what I might see in my father's eyes.

"You are so much stronger than I ever realized." He finally said. My eyes jerked up, looking at him. He steps towards me, wrapping his arms around me, laying his cheek on top of my head. "I am sorry for all the challenges that were given to you to overcome. I am so proud of the woman you were and the one you are becoming, Vi. You are a shining light in the dark; never let anyone dim you."

I laugh lightly through the tears that formed in my eyes, "I'm the light in his shadows?"

"I guess you can say it that way," he says, confused, pulling back to look down at me. "No more tears, Flower, unless they are happy. You have a King waiting for you."

I nod and turn towards the mirror and check my makeup they spent an hour doing this morning. More than I ever wore before, but they still kept it more natural-looking.

I turn to my father and give him a small smile. He offers his arm, which I take.

"Ready?"

"Ready."

We make our way towards the door, slipping out, and I see a few guards in the hallway. They brought in more for the cermoines today. I catch my eyes on the one across from me, his eyes widen at my presence, before dipping his head, "Your Majesty." I simply nod back before we make it down the stairs of Riorson's house. When I asked where we were getting married, I was informed that there was a large, great hall that had been used for storage for the last few generations. They cleared it out and decorated it with silk, white flowers, and greenery dangling from the chandeliers and the ceiling. They had it cascading down, giving it a soft feeling to the stone room.

We make it down the stairs and around the corner before heading to the double doors in the back.

"Last chance," my dad says under his breath. I smile and bump his hip with mine.

He nods to the guards, and they pull open the door.

My gaze was first taken by the number of people gathered in the room, all of them staring at me; however, this was not the time to shrink back. I squared my shoulders and stepped forward.

As people step to the side and let me pass, I finally get a first look at Xaden, King of Tyrrendor. He was standing tall and proud at the front next to the Amari's priest, looking every bit of royalty. Taylored in a sharp black suit and a crown of dark gray, with a single green stone shining out in the middle. However, the thing that stood out the most to me was his eyes, Black Onyx and gold, shimmering at me as I walked towards him. The firm pressure on my arm was the only thing keeping me from sprinting to him.

Taking firm and steady steps, we quickly reached the altar. Dad kissed me on my cheek and placed my hands in Xaden's. I looked up to him; even in my heels, he towered over me.

"Utterly unfair," I mumble to him as I look at him.

"What is?" he asked, his eyebrows pulling together in confusion

"How amazing you look."

He breaks out in a wide smile, his eyes shining. I hear a few startles and mumbles from the crowd. I don't pay them any attention; my focus is only on one person.

"I am sure it is nothing to how magnificently eternal you look, my love."

"If we can begin?" the priest asks us. We both nod to him.

"Amari shines upon us as we bring together a new couple, a new kingdom, a new beginning. She is in the presence of this gathering to witness the joining of the King and his betrothed. May we bless Her and She blesses us." He paused, then started again, " For love to grow and deepen between two people, they must open themselves to the vulnerability of being truly known. This is a choice that both people must make willingly; love grows when we choose it. These two have chosen to grow their love and the love they have for Tyrrendor. Each person brings unique gifts to this marriage and country, for they will sit side by side and rule as one, as equals."

"Your majesty, do you choose Violet Sorrengail to be your Queen, to rule with you, and as an equal, side by side?"

"I do solemnly choose her." Xaden's strong voice echoes over the quiet room

"Violet Sorrengail, do you choose the King and his country to protect, honor, and provide for through storm and calm, and for the good of the country and the King?

"I do solemnly choose so," I state, my voice not wavering

He brings a golden rope out of his pocket, about two feet long, handing each of us a side. "Each Knot they tie is a promise to their country, their family, and their selves. A knot of one, and we have begun."

Xaden and I work on tying the first knot together. We decided to do a Viper knot, since it was almost impossible to untie.

Once we finished, the priest started again, "A knot of two, a Kingdom we will be true." We start moving our hands as soon as he starts speaking.

"A knot of three, Love and trust we will decree."

"A knot of four, our families will soar."

"A knot of five, our country will thrive." Xaden and I tie the last knot as we both hand it back to the priest, who then turns and lays it on a pillow that is behind him, next to my crown.

He turns to me, "Violet Sorrengail, are you willing to take the oath?"

"I am willing."

"Will you solemnly promise and swear to govern the Peoples of Tyrrendor according to their respective laws and customs?"

"I solemnly promise to do so."

"Will you solemnly promise to use your power to be dedicated to the life of your King, and for the Kingdom?

"I solemnly promise to do so."

He turns back to my crown, picks it up, and places it on my head. The metal weight of the crown instills the weight of the country I am now responsible for. A daintier version of Xaden's crown, but no less predominant.

"Together, " the priest says as Xaden takes my hand and we turn towards the crowd, "they will stand for each other and Tyrrendor. For they are husband and wife, King and Queen of Tyrrendor."

Chapter Text

I didn't know that something could be considered indescribable. I thought it was something people say when they didn't know what to say. Today, however, I was proven wrong. The way Violet looked was... too many words and not enough to say.

As soon as the crowd parted, I saw my Violence, and the only thing I could think was that she was... perfect in every way.

From the way the gown hugged her body, to the fullness of her hair, to the look in her eyes as she walked towards me. Those memories will stay with me until the day that I die.

I glance down at her now, laughing with Bodhi over something, I zoned out a while ago, entranced by the beauty by my side.

I look across the room at the stragglers who did not want a good party to end. I was ready for the reception to be over... so my night could begin.

I trace the laced V on her back with my thumb, and I feel her shiver at the contact. Her eyes shoot up at me. Heat is building in her eyes. Yes, my girl was ready too.

I hear a throat clear and I see Bohdi shifting his feet, uncomfortable at the sudden energy that we must be putting off. I raise an eyebrow at him, and he holds up his hands in a defensive manner. "Your Majesty's," He says with a little mocking bow.

"Duke of Aertia," Violet replies. I watch a Bohdi head snap to her.

"Wh..what?" he stutters.

"If something happens to us, you do know the crown goes to you? right?" Violet says, looking at me, then back at Bodhi. Her eyebrows pulled together like she was confused.

"It... it... does?" Bohdi says, stunned.

Violet turns her back on him and looks up at me, anger flashing across her face. "Did you not tell him?"

"I thought he knew... his cousin is King... with no heirs... we were raised in this world. I can't help him if he didn't pay attention in classes." I say with a shrug.

She turned her head back to Bodhi, "Did you really not know?"

"I... knew... but I didn't actually put it together yet," he mumbles, walking away.

She looks back up at me, exasperated, and I can't help it, I laugh.

"I'm sorry," I say between laughs, "you have been Queen for four hours and you are already ready to deck the next in line. You were always a quick learner, and it's funny when people can't quite keep up."

She huffed a laugh at me, a little pleased smile gracing her lips.

I glance back across the hall when I catch the eye of one of the chamber maids who helped Violet this morning. She gave me a nod, and that was all I needed.

"Ready to retire, Love?"

"Been ready," she breathes, the heat instantly back in her eyes. Fuck.

It takes everything in me to hold back the growl in my throat. Placing a hand on her lower back, I lead her out of the room, nodding a few parting guests.

"Ah, you two!" I hear my father call. I bite back the groan at the interruption.

"I will let you head to get out of the stuffy clothes in a second, but I wanted to say how proud you both have made me. You both did wonderfully today." He says, eyes glassy.

"How many scotches have you had, old man?" I ask.

He looked down at his glass, "too many. But still proud."

I chuckle at the man. I pull him into a one-arm hug, avoiding letting go of Violet as he avoids putting down his glass. I give him a firm pat on his back as he does the same. Once he releases me, he kisses Violet on the cheek. "Go on. Have a good night. I am doing better than Asher, but not far behind."

I snort and find the mentioned man, completely drunk, hitting on his wife, who looks uncomfortable at the public display.

I give a little pressure on Violet's back to keep walking, and she responds right away, heading up the stairs. As soon as she steps on the landing, I scoop her into my arms. She gives a startled little scream, followed by a laugh and a shy smile as she looks up to me.

I extend my one hand past her back and twist the handle into my room, our room.

I hear her intake of breath as she takes in the room, candles on every surface, a few vases of some kind of white flower littered around the room as well. I glance at the bed, which was already turned down, and I see my one request was met. Black sheets. I wanted to see her cream skin contrasting with the black. I set her down gently on her feet, letting her back slide down my body. I feel her shiver in anticipation. I move her glorious hair over one shoulder and kiss her neck.

"As much as I think you are vision in this dress, I would think it might look better on the floor," I murmured to her. My fingers started on the little tiny buttons holding the dress together.

I make quick work of the buttons, letting it fall open, and I take a quick inhale as I realize that she is not wearing anything under this dress.

"Did you... Did you become a Queen without any panties on?" I ask her. Arousal coursing through me at the thought.

I watch her look over her shoulder at me, eyes full of mischief. "Only the King gets to know that I pledged to lead a whole country, while I was dripping down my legs at the sight of him," she says, like the vixen she is

I groan," Violet," and slide my eyes shut for a second to get a hold of myself. I will not end this before it even starts. Feeling a bit more balanced, I open my eyes and gently push the dress off her shoulders, letting it pool at her feet. I extend my arm out, and she grabs it, stepping out of the pile of white. She turns towards me, and I take in the perfection of her body.

"Climb on the bed for me, love." She, for the first time in her life, obeys and moves to climb on the bed. She places one knee on the bed, about to swivel her hips, "Freeze." I call. She glances back over to me, "Both knees on the bed, love." I say as I slip off my jacket and toss it on top of her dress. My shirt follows soon after. She does what I ask, kneeling on the bed. I step behind her and run my hands down her back, "So soft," I say to myself. Familiarizing myself with her body again. I lean down to nip her hip bone, and I hear an intake of breath for my efforts. I know I am driving her mad with my light touches. She soon confirms it by groaning my name. Gods, that never gets old.

I run my hand down and around the front of her stomach and slip it between her thighs, where I know she wants me. As soon as my finger glides across her clit, she arches back into me. I steady her with one hand on her hip as I make soft circles with the other one. She fucking soaked, and I feel her already trembling with need. I step closer to her, my chest pressed against her back, my nose skimming her neck, and she whimpers at the touches happening all over her body.

"More," she groans at me. I concede and apply a little more pressure, getting a moan as a reward. Her noises are getting to me, and before long, I give in.

I quickly release her and spin her, before she can finish her noise of protest; I have her on her back. I dive in. My tongue, licking and swirling across her core. I hear her gasps and whimpers as I work her body. Fuck, she tastes better every. fucking. time.

Her hips arch up, and I lay my arm across her stomach to keep her still, while at the same time I insert a finger into her. I feel her clinch instantly as the first orgasm rushes through her. Her echoing scream makes me glad I convinced Naolin to put a sound guard on the door.

I keep devouring her, adding a second finger, stretching her in a way that this body has never been stretched. Right as the last tremor releases from her body, I push her over the edge again.

"Oh Gods,"

"What did I tell you about not sharing?" I remind her

"Xaden," she calls out

"Good girl," I say, letting the waves take her

I kiss my way up her body, my hand sliding under her body, moving her to the center of the bed.

"I missed your mouth..." she says, panting a bit, catching her breath from the intense feeling.

I chuckle at that, "You are absolutely delicious, my Queen."

"Pants," she complains, seeing that I was still in mine. I quickly strip myself bare and crawl back on the bed towards her. My mouth quickly found her breast. I feel her gasp as she arches up at me again.

"Enough, I want you in me." She gasps at me.

"Let me play," I mumble, my lips around her nipple, nipping it.

"Play later, Fuck me, Xaden... Please." She added at the end.

"Well, since you asked me so prettily," I say with a smile.

I line my cock up to her entrance, and I glance back up at her. She is staring back at me with love and lust in her eyes. "This may hurt. I will try to be quick, but it should fade soon." I watch her nod as I ease myself inside, inch by inch, before I quickly thrust up, feeling her tense. I freeze in place, her wall gripping me tightly. I watch her face, and as the tension leaves her brows, I shift my hips back a little to thrust up a little more. She moans softly, so I keep going until I'm fully seated in her. She feels like home.

I keep a steady, slow pace, my lips moving along her neck and chest as I cherish her body.

"Xaden... please. I... I need..."

I don't let her finish the sentence, as I drive faster, harder. Her hips are coming up to meet mine. I can feel her clinching around me as she is close, again.

"Let go for me, I have you," I say, and she shatters. The grip she has on my cock is wonderfully tight, and I push her knee up, chasing my own release. I feel her tremble again, and I reach down and rub the sensitive bundle of nerves. She screams and clinches once more. I follow right behind her, pleasure rippling through my body, calling out her name.

I drop my head to her shoulder, breathing and feeling. Once it fades a bit, I pull away, looking down at her.

"Fuck"

"That about sums it up," she says with a laugh, sending vibrations to my cock. I feel it twitch inside her. Knowing she can't go again, I roll to the side, pulling away, instantly missing being inside her. She curls around me, her head on my chest. I run my fingers down her arm, loving the touch of her skin.

"Bath?" I ask

"Bath," she agrees

"Do me a favor, love"

She shifted her head to look at me as I run a hand over her hair.

"Put this hair up for me in a ponytail; I don't want it to get wet. Then, after we soak, I want to run my hands through it as I take you again.

"Promise?" she asks with a wicked gleam in her eye

"Oh, Violence, that is absolutely a promise I will keep."

~~~~~

The next few days, we stay isolated in our room, with food being delivered to us at regular intervals. It was the only time we would get together before I head out, so we wanted to soak in each other as much as possible.

We venture out to the weight room on the fourth day to spar and throw some.

"Look who we have here?" I hear a voice call out from the corner of the room

I internally groan as I see Garrick, Liam, and Bohdi; Liam and Bohdi on the mat, sparring. Based on the sweat covering Garrick, they've all been here a while.

"Decided to come up for air?" Garrick teased

"Why, jealous?" Violet snarked at him.

"Oh, the kitten has claws!" crowed Garrick

"And bites," I mutter softly so only she hears. She shoots me a dark look, and I flash her my best smile. She softens right away, turning back to the guys.

"I wanted to get a few more practices in before we leave," I say to the guys. I wince as Liam's fist connects to the side of Bohdi's ribs, knocking him off balance just long enough to grab his arm and flip onto the mat. Bohdi taps out a second later. Winded.

"My turn," I say, moving onto the mat. I see Violet sitting down a few feet away to watch the match. Bodhi gingerly gets up and plops down next to her. Squaring off against Liam, who was slightly out of breath already.

Garrick grinned. “You sure you don’t want a real opponent?”

“You talking about yourself or that big swing you missed last time?” I ask, my eyebrow arching at him

Garrick scoffed. “Fluke. I was distracted by your constant brooding over your future wife.”

I felt my lip twitch in amusement; however, it normally comes off as a threat. I waved Liam off and crooked a finger at Garrick. His smile broadened at the challenge. He cracked his neck from side to side, jumped a few times, then started circling me. He was forcing me to face the three people sitting on the side. Hoping that having my wife watch me spar would distract me. I smiled dangerously at him, readying myself.

Then we moved at the same time.

Garrick struck first, fast and aggressive, a combination aimed at testing my defenses. I blocked effortlessly, barely shifting my stance. I countered — a jab to the ribs, then a low sweep that Garrick jumped just in time.

“Still leaning to your left,” I say, voice calm.

“Still acting like a love-sick ponce,” Garrick shot back, ducking under a strike and landing a light tap to my side. “Point for me.”

I raised an eyebrow. “Are we keeping score now?”

“Only because I’m winning.”

That earned him a smirk — I guess I need to up the ante.

I moved faster, normally holding back a bit with the guys. They did not have the same training I did, nor the same memories. I advanced with precision, footwork sharp, strikes controlled but forceful enough to make Garrick backpedal.

But Garrick held his ground. He rolled with the punches, parried with muscle and instinct, and grinned as I caught him in a shoulder tap hard enough to spin him around.

“Points for me, you’ve been practicing,” I muttered.

“Maybe I finally got tired of you kicking my ass.”

“Not tired enough.”

We clashed again, fists flying, boots scuffing on the mat. Neither of us aimed to injure, but neither held back either. Every move was a lesson, every hit a conversation, and I was done speaking. I duck under the next punch he sends my way, pivoting on one foot. I execute a sweeping leg kick that knocks him off his feet. As he falls, I immediately follow through, stepping into a low crouch and placing an elbow on Garrick's throat.

"Points to me, I win," I say

"Damn, I thought I had you for a second." Garrick huffs out and grabs my offered hand to pull him up.

"That's not fair! He took your hand," I hear Violet call across the room

I snort, "Yes, well, I was not teaching him a lesson."

"Do you teach your wife many... lessons?" I hear Liam ask slowly, a grin breaking out on his face.

Violet's head snaps to him, "Liam!" she squeals, shock shooting across her face.

I couldn't help myself. I threw my head back and laughed. Her face was absolutely priceless. I can hear the guys joining me in my laughter, and I see Violet's face turning a little pink.

"I'm so sorry," I break out between chuckles. "Your expression was the best thing. But to answer the question, Liam, she's a better teacher than I am."

"Xaden!" She yells, jumping to her feet. Her cheeks are definitely taking on a red hue. The guys roar with laughter. I see her charge at me.

I watch her strike out, and I feint to my left. She continues with a lightning-fast strike toward my side. I blocked it easily, countering with a sweep that she barely dodged. Her boots slid on the mat as she rolled back and popped up again, grinning.

“You’ve gotten faster,” I said, circling her.

“I’ve had good motivation,” she quipped.

I smirked, but my eyes never left her.

She struck again, fists flying in a flurry of combinations. I parried most, but one punch grazed my jaw — shocking us both.

I paused, tilting my head, licking a bit of blood from the corner of my lip.

“Well,” I muttered, “I deserved that.”

“You really did.”

I surged forward, no more teasing. My arms locked, twisting, shifting, feet skidding across the mat. I went for a takedown — she twisted, using her smaller size to slip under my center of gravity.

We tumbled.

Violet landed on top, straddling my waist, one hand pressed to my chest, the other cocked back in a mock punch. Her braid swung over her shoulder.

I froze — staring up at her, chest rising beneath her palm.

“…Do it,” I say, breathless.

She hesitated — then jabbed me in the chest with two fingers. “Point for me,” she cooed, mocking mine and Garrick's match.

I exhaled a laugh. She bounced off me quickly, mindful of the three guys behind us, watching. She offered me a hand.

I took it, but instead of getting up smoothly, I tugged, pulling her off balance so she stumbled, falling into my chest. I caught her easily. Our faces were inches apart. I glanced at her eyes, and I could see the heat forming. Like me, she has not gotten enough over the last few days. I leaned forward, catching her lips; she was instantly responsive.

I was going to treasure every second I have with her until I have to leave.

"Whipped," I heard one of the guys mutter.

I pull back from our kiss, her eyes a little glassy. I pull her into a sitting position, then I spring to my feet — reaching out my hand towards her, "Let's go again."

Chapter Text

"Come on, man! Please!"

"No"

"Come on! Garricks with Im and Bodhi has chores this weekend. You have no one to hang out with! Please be my wingman!"

"No"

"Xaden," He groans, flopping down in the chair at my desk. "Be a good Squad Leader and help me. She is a healer, and she is in Chantara on Saturdays, reading at a table in the back."

When I don't respond, he continues, feeling the shift. I do have a soft spot for a nerdy girl.

"She is so pretty," he continues quickly, "She has this really pretty dark brown hair that she keeps tucked into a bun. She is so smart, always reading medical texts. She is constantly sending guys away, so I need a wingman. I know you have a girl back home, but you don't have to hit on anyone or go back to the room with anyone, though I don't fault you if you do. Two years of celibacy can make any man go crazy."

I growl at him.

"Or not," he mutters

If I knew how annoying Rowan would be in my life, I would not have saved him in our first year. He was one of those who originally died by running from the dragons when they came during the introduction. I clamped a hand on his arm, forcing him to stay still, and since then, he has been a constant thorn in my side. Loyal bastard, though.

"Please," he asks again, "Even your dragon is out getting laid this weekend. Didn't they both tell you it better be life or death for you to disturb them?" I grimaced at the thought. Yeah, I definitely was going to need some churam this weekend. "Please, man!"

"Fuck! Fine! If it stops you from bitching." I snap at him

"Finally!" He says, jumping up. "That took much longer than the time I convinced you to help me steal Infantry uniforms and dye them black." I snort. Thorn in my side, indeed.

"Get ready," he tells me.

"I am not changing to go to a bar where I will drink and not talk to anyone," I remark, already ready for this night to be over

"Fine, Fine," he concedes, "Let's go."

We make it down the stairs from the second room dorms by the foundation walls of the citadel.

I send my shadows out scanning the area. Just because I am unmarked and didn't walk around with a larger target on my back doesn't mean I won't get attacked.

"... I mean, I didn't even really get pinned if my shoulders never hit." Shit. I wasn't listening to Rowan prattle on.

"You were unconscious... I think that means you tapped out." I reply dryly

He makes a grunt of displeasure. "He used his fucking powers again, that asshole." Rowan has been fighting with another in our year since the second day, Theo. He also died in the original timeline, but I accidentally saved him without thinking. Now I have to reap the consequences by listening to Rowan constantly talk about him. I offered to have Theo have an accident, but he has a fucking bleeding heart like someone else I know.

"Did you see that first year who accidentally froze themselves to the table at lunch?" He cackled. When I don't respond, he keeps going. "It was great, he total--" He cuts him self off abruptly.

I glance over to him, then follow his eyes. Ahhh, Nyra. Rowan and Nyra were a thing last year, until Rowan fucked it all up by telling her that it was a Basigath relationship only, and as soon as they graduate, they were done. He's so fucking dumb. He is completely in love with her, and he knows it. Fuck, we all know it, but Nyra. He is hopeless for her; however, that doesn't stop him from trying to find someone to warm his bed.

We make it out of the death college and into the little town. There were several roads that forked off the main street, each leading to different temples. However, most of us went to one temple, the bar.

We quickly made our way into the packed room, heading for the bar. Always busy on a Saturday night. We flag down the bartender, put in our drink order, and find a seat on the stools they had propped next to the edge.

"So how are you going to do this?" I grunt as two fingers of bourbon are slid in front of me. Thank fuck.

"Well, you come with me and talk me up and then boom! I'm in."

I glance over my shoulder, spotting the girl in question. She was quite pretty and reminded me of someone.

"No"

"What?! What do you mean No? You are here to be my wing--"

"IF..." I cut him off, "If I go over there with you, it will be two on one, which can be intimidating for a woman. If she were around friends, sure, I could go. Not while she is by herself. I am here to watch you crash and burn... I mean support."

"Ass," Rowan comments as he takes a sip of his beer.

"Just go over there, tell her that you saw her over there reading, and while you don't want to interrupt her book, you felt you had to at least introduce yourself to the prettiest girl in the bar."

"That's good. That's really good." Rowan says, "Okay, I can do this!" I take a sip, waiting for the fireworks. There is always some around Rowan.

I watch him get up and walk over to the girl.He speaks to her, and she smiles up at him. I see her respond to him. I watch them talk for a few moments, then I see her quickly reach up and slap him across the cheek. Ouch. Less pain and more insult for a rider. I quickly spin around towards the bar as he slowly makes his way back to me.

"So that looked fun," I say when he sits down on the stool next to me.

"Damn it! I was so close!" he says, rubbing his red cheek lightly.

"What did you say?"

"Well...I said what you told me, and she smiled. Then I saw what she was drinking, and I told her that she looked more like a cocktail-with-an-umbrella kind of girl. Then she asked if it was because she was not in the riders' quadrant that I thought that. I said, yeah—just saying she's got that... polished, goody goody, girly vibe. Then she slapped me."

I laugh. He is hopeless. I am not sure how he even got Nyra.

"Shut up. You couldn't do any better." He huffs at me, slumping down on the stool

"I'm sure I could. No one else would burn that badly." I bump his shoulder

"I don't believe you."

"I am not going to prove anything to you. I have a girl back home."

"Ah, yes, your precious Violet." He says a little mockery. He told me last time we got drunk that he didn't believe she actually existed. That I made her up to keep 'the bitches at bay,' his words, not mine. One thing that I am glad for is that Rowan did not know my status as King. He knew I was from Tyrrendor and my family was considered elite, but he didn't know it was my country or that my wife was currently ruling with my father in my stead. Leadership wanted to keep me under the radar, and for once, I agreed with them.

"Don't. Start." I growled at him

"Look, you don't have to take her back to your room or even give her your real name. Think of it as mental sparring. Just let me watch the supposed master at work. You have been training me since I got here, so train me in this as well."

I feel my shadows flex, and I send them, low to the ground, finding every person in the room, looking for threats. "Fuck. How do you always fucking talk me into things?"

"It's a gift!" He stated, shrugging

I am starting to think he has a second signet of persuasion, his first being pyrokinesis.

"Fine. Who?" I ask, turning around and leaning against the bar, surveying the room.

"Let's see," he says, rubbing his hands together, "Okay. I have your target. Don't look now, but blond, chin-length hair in the corner. She had three people with her, but they left about ten minutes ago. There is a table not too far from her, and I can listen in."

I waited a full minute before slowly turning my head towards who he was looking at. She was a small blond woman, hair cut at her chin and bangs that curved down around her eyes. She didn't seem to be looking around, so she was not expecting anyone. Rowan said her friends left, so that must mean they are not coming back. For the first time since I left Tyrrendor, I felt something stir in me watching this woman. She took out a little book and propped it against the little candle while she absent-mindedly stirred her drink. Her very low drink.

"Fine," I said, clinching my jaw. Fucking Rowan. I just wanted this done so I can go back to writing my letter to Violet. "Hey," I call to the bartender, "Do you remember what she's drinking?" When he meets my eyes, I nod over to the blond.

"Yeah, you want to get her another one?" he asks, taking his rag that he was cleaning the bar with, dropping it in a bucket.

"Please."

"Coming right up," he said, getting all the ingredients together, mixing and mashing.

He passes it over to me, and I take a little whiff of the drink, and it smells of bourbon and mint. Interesting. She didn't look like a bourbon girl.

I give Rowan one last, 'I can't believe you're making me do this, I will have my revenge', look. I start weaving through the crowd, making my way over to her, when suddenly another guy steps up to her. I pause my advancement, watching. The bar is too loud to hear their conversation, but her body language is clear. She doesn't like him there, and she wants him to go, which is great for me. I can play this at a different angle.

I continue walking, Rowan now sitting two tables away from her, with his back towards her. Listening-- not watching.

As I get closer, I hear the man talking to her, "Come on, baby, don't be that way. Just let me buy you a drink."

I cut in before she responds, "Sorry it took so long, the bartender was busy, here you go," I say, sliding the drink towards her. I watch her head snap towards me, eyes slightly widening, before she controls her features. "Whose your friend?" I ask, looking at the guy.

"Someone who doesn't take a hint," She responds. Her voice. Fuck. It was huskier than I thought it would be, and if it doesn't shoot straight to my cock.

"Clearly," I respond. Looking at the oblivious infantry soldier across from me. I watch him shoot me a glare and stalk off towards another group.

I glance back at the blond, and I'm startled a little to see her blue eyes looking at me so openly. Taking me in.

"I guess I should say thank you for getting that guy away from me," She starts, pushing the drink back towards me.

"I can't stand infantry guys," I shrugged, "and that's for you. I asked the bartender what you were drinking."

She looks momentarily surprised. "Why?" She asked, slightly pulling the drink back towards her. Her other hand was still on her book, her finger pointed to a word, so she didn't lose her place when the asshole came up.

"You looked like you could use another, plus it was a reason to talk to you," I say, feeling pretty fucking sleazily flirting with the blond. Rowan fucking owes me.

She snorts, "Why do I have the feeling that you don't have an issue talking to people?"

"Maybe because you seem very observant," I flirt. Fuck.

She snorts again, picking up the drink and taking a sip, "Well, thanks for the save and the drink." She says it like a dismissal. Her hand moved from the page, her eyes back on the book.

I watched her for about a minute before she cleared her throat, putting her finger back on the page. "Can I help you with anything else?" She asks with annoyance coating her tone.

I glance down at her book, and her finger is still in the same spot. She didn't read a thing while I was standing here. Interesting.

"Your drink smells of bourbon, but you don't look like a bourbon girl."

"Do bourbon girls have a certain look?" She asks, tilting her head.

"Normally firmer, not so... soft looking," I say cautiously, not wanting to get slapped. I'm not sure how she would take it. Violet would have been offended at being called soft.

She laughs quietly, "My brothers call me soft, too. I love a good mixed drink, but they like harder drinks, so I learned to either go with it or not drink. I add the mint, because... well, I love mint."

"What is your drink called?"

"You don't know?" She seemed surprised at this.

"I wouldn't have asked otherwise."

"A mint julep."

"Now I know what to order for you next time." Flirting, still. Fuck.

She raised her eyebrows at me, tucking her blond hair behind her ear, "You think there will be a next time?" She picked up her drink again, using it as a shield between us.

"Don't you?"

She shook her head slowly, "I'm only here for the night. I have a room with my friends in town. We are heading back to the Elsum province tomorrow."

"What's in Elsum?" I ask, taking a sip of my own bourbon.

She looked at me with confusion, "my...family." She says slowly, like I'm dense. Fuck. What is going on with me tonight?

I shake off the thoughts and glance over my shoulder at Rowan, who has moved to another chair and is watching us. He gives me a thumbs up. Dick.

I turn back to the blond beauty, "What are you reading?"

I see her eyes light up, the blue in her eyes glowing, "Major Fredirck's Modern Guide for Healers. It's really fascinating! It compares the healer Code of Chricton to a mender Code of Codex."

"Are you interested in riders?" I ask the flirt back in my voice. I was clearly one with the scar on my face to the black leather I wore. Everything about me screamed rider, and I knew she knew it.

I watch the tip of her ear turn red, but other than that, she seemed unfazed. "Not really, more about the compassion of healers and how riders don't have to follow the same rules. Although it does fascinate me how you riders just leave the scars and don't get healed or mended," she murmured the last part, tracing my scar with her eyes.

"You can touch it, you know?"

"What?" She asks, taken aback

"My scar, I can see your fingers dancing on the table, you want to touch it. It hasn't hurt for a year, since I got it at threshing."

"You... You don't mind?" she says, her hand clinching and unclinching.

"Having a beautiful woman touch my face, why would I mind?" I ask back

I follow with my eyes as more of the blush spreads down her ear, skipping her cheeks, and going down her neck; her very long neck. It disappeared into a high-neck, sleeveless, blue dress-- the same color as her eyes. Fuck. That shouldn't be so attractive.

I watch her debate with herself before lifting a hand and slowly running it down my scar. I close my eyes at the touch. She was sending fire through my veins. It was the first time a woman had touched me not in combat since... well... my conscription day.

"I should go," I heard her say. My eyes snapped open.

I watch her move, packing her book away before grabbing her tote. "I didn't mean to scare you," I say softly

"Oh, no. It's not you, it's me... I just got out of something serious, and I haven't... touched a man in a while, and honestly, I think it affected me a bit with the bourbon. So it's best that I leave."

"And if I don't want you to leave," my senses leave me, for some reason, I don't want her away from me.

"I am afraid that is not your choice," she says with a grimace, like it was something she didn't want either.

"Can I walk you out at least?"

She paused her blue eyes searching my face, "That would be nice, thanks." I swear her voice got even huskier. I offer my hand-- she stands, and it's the first time I catch what is on her feet. Heels. Very High heels with a ribbon that wraps around her ankle about ten times; her toes are on full display.

I swallow. I didn't know shoes could be attractive.

I raised my gaze from her feet, over her shaply legs, her flared hips, thin waist, her breasts, to her eyes, which were burning now at my look. She was affected by me just as much as I was by her. I stepped behind her as she started to walk out, my hand at the small of her back. Once we got outside, the cooler fall air hit us. We move down to the corner of the building, getting out of the way of others walking around. I watch her glance back at me as a shiver courses through her body. I am pretty sure that it wasn't from the cold.

"Thanks again for the drink and the talk. It was nice," she said, stopping in front of me.

"Anytime, beautiful."

"Well, I should go," she said, taking a backward step back from me, then another, then a third, her eyes not leaving me yet.

She lifted a hand to wave and turned to leave.

Dragon mating heat coursed through me at the same second. I grabbed her arm and spun her towards the brick wall. Pressing myself against her, my lips found her easily. She moaned at the sudden contact, instantly responding. I hear her bag drop as her hands wrap around my upper arms, bracing me to pull me in or push me away.

At the swipe of my tongue, she made her choice and pulled me closer. A low groan leaves her lips that makes my cock twitch. My body pressed into every inch of her. Her body feels divine. Her heels are lining us up exactly where everything could be... should be. The short blond hair was tickling my nose, so I pulled back. She looked up at me, eyes wide. I brushed the short hair behind her ear.

"When.." She swallowed loudly, "When I got a tour today of the infantry quadrant, I saw some rooms, on the first floor, that were not used." I understood what she was implying, and I was already too far gone.

I nodded, "Show me."

She took my hand, snatched her bag off the ground, and practically dragged me behind her. Her heels are not slowing her down a bit.

As we cross in front of the door, I see Rowan step out, his face shocked as we march away from the bar. I simply shrug at him and catch up with the blond.

"That was a fast spin move." She says quietly as we walk

"You learn many things in the rider quadrant, including how to move fast."

"I hope you don't do everything...fast." She glances up at me, her lips fighting a smile.

"Maybe I'll show you a move or two," I say instead. It's been two years, and there is no telling how fast things will go.

She leads me into the quadrant, glancing around--I already sent my shadows ahead, making sure the coast was clear.

She stops at the door on the left, opens it slowly, peeks inside, and then pulls me in after her.

I walk to the middle of the empty bunk room. A desk, a dresser, and a bed. The basics of the infantry dorm.

My eyes swing back to the beauty in front of me. She is watching me. She leans over, dropping her bag to the side. When she straightens up, she takes a few steps back until her back is almost against the door. Her eyes never wavered. I see her reach to the side and lock the door.

I snap. I take three short strides and push her firmly to the door, groaning as her hands instantly thread in my hair. My mouth attacks hers. Our tongues dance in a familiar and unfamiliar battle. She groans into my mouth, sending chills down my spine. I grab her arms and slowly run my hands down her arms til I get to her wrists. I firmly pull them away from me and pin them above her head.

"This..." I say, my nose lightly skimming down her neck, "...is what we call a submission hold." I whisper to her. She's trembling against me. "It's very hard to get out of," I say, grinding my cock against her. I hear her whimper. She's going to start begging soon, I can feel it. "Do you know what I get to say when you are held down in submission?" I ask her, teasing her with feather-light kisses down her neck.

"What?" she says breathily

"Points to me"

"Xaden," She moans

"Shhhh.... you don't know me."

"I'm done, you win." She pants

"Thank fuck," I groan, shifting both her wrists to one of my hands and reaching with the other down to pull off the blond wig. I watch the brown silver-tipped hair tumble out.

"How did you get all your hair in there?" I ask as I attack her neck again.

"It took a while," She arches into me.

"So will this."

~~~~

Lying on the cot with my naked wife draped over me has to be the best moment I've had in two years. I fucking missed her. I couldn't even visit with Garrick's distant wielding. The first time we showed up, Vi wasn't even at home, and Dad caught us. He threatened us about using our powers for fun and promised that Vi would be the first student at Ateria College if I did it again. It was only for an emergency. We wrote letters, of course, but they were censored, in case anyone saw our mail.

I almost had a heart attack when I felt her in the bar. I didn't notice her at first; my shadows didn't search the bar when we arrived, but when Rowan made his challenge, I sent them around to see if there was anyone who raised a flag. Then they felt her, hidden in plain sight. It's the only reason I agreed. When I made my way over to her and that asshole stepped up, I almost lost it. But my girl is strong.

My thoughts on the night were interrupted by a soft voice.

"I'm sorry I couldn't come for your birthday," She says, "I really wanted to, but it was the same time that we were meeting with Queen Maraya."

"I love that you surprised me by coming, much better than any material gift. How did you know I would come out tonight?"

"I didn't, but I had been coming here a few weekends in a row, hoping to see you. Who knew you were such a recluse?" She teased.

I tickled her sides in response, and she gave a little scream and laughed. She pulled away to get away from my hands, but I couldn't have that. I pulled her back to my chest. She answered with a sigh, laying her head back down on top of me. My fingers went back to lazy strokes down her spine.

"How did the meeting with the queen go? Was it weird?"

"A bit," she says, her fingers dancing on my chest, making soft strokes, "It was more weird that at nineteen, I am her equal in status and power. She seemed nice though, two queens having tea."

I chuckle, only Violet.

"I do have some good news, though," She said, shifting on her stomach, propping herself up to look at me.

"Share." I teased her, tapping her on the nose.

"We got the luminary."

"What!?" I yell, sitting up and bringing her up with me.

She laughed a purely joyful noise. "I was at lunch with the Queen, and I made a comment that I was trying to help my new country out by trying to find an in with the Viscount. Xaden, she had no clue we had been trying to get it from him."

"We sent letters," I say, furrowing my eyebrows, "I personally wrote some and sent them out."

She shook her head, "They never made it to her. I asked her if she could, you know, advise a poor new queen, one that is a little lost, and needs advice. After that, she put so much in motion. She called everyone who touched her mail and questioned them all until she found the person stealing her mail. Apparently, he took some items from other nations that needed help as well. She killed him. Not assigned him to be killed, but took a sword from one of her guards and sliced his head off."

"Oh fuck," I was very surprised by how her meeting went, "Then?" I prompt.

"Well, then, she went with me to see the Viscount. She waited in another room, not telling him she was there, and had me ask again and state my terms for the Luminary, and when he countered, demanding ridiculous things again, she stepped out and rang him a new one. She took over negotiations. When we do get our hatching ground started and school, we will have to accept those who want a chance to become riders and teach flyers alongside them." She tells me

I am in awe of her; she takes what can't be done and works it until it bends to her will. She might be Tyrrendor's first Queen, but there is no doubt in my mind she will be Tyrrendor's greatest Queen. "You, my love, are so very, very smart, and cunning, and beautiful and awe-inspiring," I tell her as a kiss follows each compliment.

"Stop, or you won't get your present," She giggled

"I thought you were my present?"

She laughed again, then bent down, hanging off the edge of the bed while she reached for something. Worried that she might fall, I grabbed her hips, keeping her steady. I might have also slapped her perfect ass while it was sticking up at me.

She lifted herself back up and pulled out a container.

"Did you hide that under the bed before the bar?" I ask, a little stunned at the prep she went through.

She laughed again, "I made a whole new person to flirt with you, but sure, you're impressed that I hid a container in an empty room."

"Hush, my queen," I say, taking the container from her. I opened it, and there, sitting inside, was a piece of chocolate cake.

"You make everything better," I say to her, my voice soft, only soft for her.

"I feel the same," she says. I see the tears forming in her eyes.

Hoping to have a different night in, I take some icing on my finger and run it across her chest.

"Xaden!" she yells, surprised, followed by a laugh.

"I am going to eat every bit of this cake off of you."

"You're not going to share?" she teases, but I see her eyes going dark with lust.

"Oh... I'll be very good at sharing," I say to her, dipping my finger back into the icing.

"Well then," She says coyly, "then let us eat some cake."

Chapter Text

Conscription day is always the deadliest. Maybe that's the reason why I find myself not moving. I am just staring up at the ceiling. Thinking of everything that is going to happen. Everything that could happen, if we let it.

I have never felt so powerful... and so weak. It's like having an answer sheet, but then at the last second, the teacher switches the test.

Xaden has already changed some things; people who once died-- didn't, and vice versa.

Some things, no matter how we tried, still stayed the same. I guess some fate was not left up to us. The only thing I will change is that Liam will not die. I will charge Malek and bring him back; he will not leave me again. No one in my squad will, if I can help it.

"Vi, are you up?" I hear my dad call through the door of my childhood bedroom. I figured it would be best to stay here; Shorter commute.

I see him crack the door open, peaking in.

I tilt my head towards him, "Have we come full circle?" I ask him

I watch him smile and close the door behind him. "Mira got here last night. She is still worried about you."

"Can you tell here once I cross the parapet?"

"If you wish me to. Which version?"

We have several different versions, depending on the person. Dad and Fen knew...almost everything. Fen and I grew really close over the last two years without Xaden. I understand why Xaden missed his dad so much. He is an amazing person. Such dry humor and quick to take care of anyone. He is strong and soft at the same time. He would have made a wonderful King.

Bren and Naolin knew the softer version. Bren tends to overreact, only cementing that when Naolin got seriously hurt a few months ago. They didn't think he was going to pull through. Brennan flew for almost two days nonstop to get to him. They called it an attack from a drift, but we knew it was venin. It took almost a week of stop-and-go mending from Bren. He was stable, currently, but he has really bad days.

Mom only knew what she asked. Which was minimum. It was the agreement I made with Dad. She asks he can tell, if not... then she stays in the dark. I think she likes being kept in the dark, plausible deniability.

"Everything," I break my thoughts and back to the present. "She would want to know everything, and she is going to be pissed that we kept it from her. So have fun with that."

He laughs, "Jeez, Thanks".

I smile faintly at him, sitting up in bed, finally. I grabbed my hairbrush and started to work through all the knots. Another knock came at the door, and Mira popped her head in without asking.

"Oh! Sorry, I didn't realize..." she trailed off

"It's fine, I'll let you sisters talk." He walked over and kissed me on the forehead and whispered, "Give them hell, Flower. Show them who the fuck you are. You are strong and smart. Don't let anyone tell you otherwise."

I swallowed roughly, "I will." My voice is full of emotion. He gives me one last look and heads out, quickly pecking Mira on the head as he walks by. She smiles after him.

She makes her way to me and takes the brush, motioning for me to sit on the floor. She moved, putting me between her legs, and started braiding my hair into a crown, and I winced a few times at the painful tugs. "I'm sure you are tired of crowns by now, but this is the best way for you to wear your hair so they don't get an advantage over you," she mentions to me, finishing up and pinning the end in. She quickly gets up and heads to the bag that I missed when she came.

"Here, you will wear these," she hands me new boots and a black uniform. "Your boots are worn and have lost their tread; it's death waiting to happen."

I don't fight her, I know it's her way of coping.

"Bren and I were planning to be here together for this day, but ever since...." She didn't have to say anymore. Since Naolin's accident, Brennan has been with him. Naolin was recovering in Tyrrendor.

I dress quickly into a tight-fitting black shirt and leather pants. "You know I have these exact clothes, right?" I ask her, amused

"Yeah, but do you have this?" She asks, showing me the vest-style corset. Thank fuck. I was worried. She turns me and laces me into it. I missed this corset. However, I play the part.

"What is this?" I ask her, scratching the scale.

"Something I designed. I had it specially made for you with Tenine's scales sewn in, so be careful with it."

"Dragon Scale? How?"

"I happen to know a rider whose powers can make big things very small," A devious smile plays across her lips. "And smaller things... much, much bigger."

"Good for you," I mutter at her

She laughs, " You never did tell me how your... honeymoon went."

I blushed, "Very, very well. He doesn't need your friend's help."

She cackled at that and headed for my pack, dumping it out. I kept it simple this time.

She moved through until she got to the book of herbs. She held it up to me and winged up an eyebrow.

I shrugged, "Poison."

She laughed again and tucked that back into my bag. She went to my closet and pulled out more wraps. "You can never have too many, and they are light."

I walk over to the desk and grab the bundle Fen handed to me before I left. Daggers. Custom Tyrish daggers. I feel Mira move over and look over my shoulder, "Where did you get those?" she breathes, awe taking over her voice at the craftsmanship.

"They were a wedding present from Xaden. He had them commissioned for me when he saw with the daggers at the house were too big."

She picked up one of the six and weighed it in her hand. "These are perfect," she said more to herself than me. "Good husband." She hands it back to me, and I slip it into a rib slot. Grabbing two more larger ones.

"Thanks. I like him," I said. She turned and looked at me like I was crazy.

"Vi, you had like two weeks with him, and then he has been gone for two years. You don't really know if you like him. Sure, he might give you a mean orgasm, but that doesn't mean anything. I get that you have to make the best of a situation since you're married to the guy, but still.. You don't know him. "

I just hummed noncommittally at her. She would find out tonight that I did know him.

We hear the bell chime. "Come on, I'll walk you down." I grab my pack, and we slip out the door. "Oh! I forgot something," I say and turn back into the room, I grab one last dagger off the table and a pair of boots from the closet and quickly stuff them in my bag. Then join Mira back in the hall. I flash her the large dagger, "Just in case." She nods, and we turn towards the stairs that lead to the gates.

Mira spends the whole walk explaining what it will be like, what I should watch out for, "...and most importantly, don't die, I don't dad could take he heartache, and you would leave me with Brennan... which would be awful."

I force a laugh, "I'll do my best."

"Also... would normally tell you not to sleep with anyone not in your year... but I think you get a pass for that speech." I snort softly at that.

The whole walk here it was like flashes of memories and feelings. I was so terrified on this day. Now it's scary, but still manageable. I have friends in there, allies, and most of all, I have Xaden.

The crowd moves as people head off to their chosen quadrant. I see two I know from Aertia heading towards the healers' quadrant, and my heart flutters. They can pick where they can go. If anything is worth all of this, it's that. The choice.

"Focus," I hear Mira snap at me when I zone out again. jerk my head forward, and keep walking with her until we get to the sign-up table. My heart stutters when I see who is in front of me. It's Rhiannon. I don't say anything as I watch her... and a blond kid I vaguely remember.

I see a scribe and Bodhi sitting at the table next to Captain Fitzgibbon's. I raise an eyebrow at that. I did not remember that it was Bodhi who was taking names down here. I watch as the Captain raises his silver eyebrows at me.

"Violet Sorrengail?"

I see Bodhi snap his neck at my name. I try not to call attention to myself.

"Actually, it's Riorson," I say softly.

It was a great debate on what name I should go by here, but eventually it was out that I would have fewer enemies as a Riorson than a Sorrengail. Which, honestly, is a strange concept. We didn't tell Xaden. I wanted to see his face when he found out.

"Ah, I heard about your... circumstances. Your dad's not pleased that you won't be following his footsteps. He wanted to trade today, but they wanted him to see over the scribes."

I hug Mira goodbye, and just as I start to tell her that I love her, I hear the scribe start to fan girl over her. I roll my eyes and whisper bye, and the scribe goes on.

I step up behind Rhiannon and start making my way up the stairs.

"That girl was a Sorrengail that you were with?" She asks.

"Uhh, yeah."

"As in the general?" the blond guy ahead of us asks.

"The same one." I offer him a quick, pained smile. His mother was holding him awfully hard, and if I remember what comes next...

"Wow. Nice leathers, too," he smiles at me.

"Thanks, they were a gift from her."

"I wonder how many have fallen off the edge?" Rhiannon asks no one

"Technically three. Two fell and I was... smashed." I watch her eyes widen as we keep climbing.

We get near the top when the line comes to a halt. Time to work my magic.

"I'm Rhiannon Matthis, by the way."

"Dylan," the blond responds. Ahh, that's right.

"Violet," I say half heartily

I hear Dylan start to gloat about getting to be a rider and Rhiannon respond equally enthusiastically. I tune them out for a second, trying to figure out how to do this. The line moved up a few steps. Then I hear him.

"You might make it across the parapet; this one here is a breeze away from the bottom of the ravine." Jack Fucking Barlow. I keep my face neutral, but internally I seeth.

"Shut up and focus on yourself," Rhiannon snaps, her feet clicking on the steps as she climbs.

"Let me see your boots," I say quietly so Jack doesn't hear. They were smooth, just like last time.

I swing my pack in front of me and start unzipping it.

"Violet?" I hear her ask, and confusion fills her face.

"I have an extra pair of boots I grabbed just in case, you can wear them, they are a little worn, but they have better grip than those."

"Really? You would let me borrow your boots?"

"Yeah, I... Shit.." I say, looking at the boots

"What?" she asks, concerned

"I grabbed my sister's boots by accident. They are a size bigger than mine, they are an eight." Mira's actually a nine, but I don't think that shoe size will ever come up between the two.

"I'm an eight." She responds hesitantly

"Oh, then you can use them and keep them. They would be too big on me."

"Are you sure?" She asks again and glances back to the open door

"It's almost our turn, hurry up if you are going to do it." I hiss at her.

I see her snap into action quickly, untieing her shoes and putting them on. She stuffs her shoes in her bag.

While she was doing that, I turned to Dylan. "Give me your pack."

"What?" he says, taken aback.

"You have too much stuff in it; the wind will knock you off."

"While I appreciate what you are saying, I think I will take my chances." He says, shaking his head and tightening the straps on his back. He turns his back on me and heads to the platform.

I see Rhiannon look at the back of his head in shock and then glance back at me. I shrugged my shoulders. I tried.

The top of the turret is like I remember, bare. curmbling walls and very high up. I swear to myself that in Tyrrendor we will have nothing like this. We will not kill those just because they didn't have the best balance.

I see three riders waiting at the entrance of the parapet. One is Mason, one is the guy from the bar, and the last one is the one I have been looking for. He looks just like I remember him being the first time around. Minus one difference, no mark. Gods, he is still the most exquisite man I've ever seen, and he is all mine.

"See you on the other side!" Dylan says over his shoulder with an excited grin before stepping out.

"Ready for the next one, Riorson?" Mason calls.

"Riorson?" I hear Rhiannon ask softly, "Are you related?"

"Something like that," I say.

At the sound of my voice, Xaden snaps his gaze to mine, turning fully towards me. He takes a step towards me, not saying a word.

"Violet," I hear Rhiannon call at me, since we are having a staring contest.

"Did you bring it?" I ask him. It was the last thing I asked before we left our meetup last year. To bring his least favorite dagger with him today.

I watch him nod once.

"Where?" I ask. Then suddenly I hear a scream and both Rhiannon and I jerk our attention to the parapet just in time to see Dylan slip. He scrambles for a second, but his bag is too heavy and he can't get up. I watch his hands slip, and he falls. My gaze turns back to Xaden's, and I swallow hard. I forgot how hard this would be. I knew it wasn't easy, but since I have done it, I didn't think about it too much. Now it's all I can think about.

I watch him pull a dagger out of his back and hand it to me, as Rhiannon gives her name to Mason.

"You look familiar," the third guy at the top says. I don't glance at him as I take the dagger from Xaden, sliding it into my empty thigh sheath.

I watch Rhiannon take her place at the entrance, "I'll wait for you on the other side," she shouts over the wind. No rain. Just very, very windy. Thank goodness.

"I'll see you there." I reply

She steps out on the parapet and begins walking. I can see she is unsure about her new shoes, but keeps a steady pace.

"Name?" I hear Mason ask

I take a deep breath and glance at Xaden, "Violet Riorson." I watch Xaden's eyes widen and darken for a second, and his nostrils flare. That is the only outward sign of his shock.

"Did she say Riorson?" The third man asks Xaden. He doesn't answer him; his gaze is locked on me.

I turn back to the turret and drag my fingertips across the stone.

"Violet," I hear Xaden speak for the first time, his voice cracking over the wind. My head snaps looking back at him. He smirks, "Long Live the Queen."

I huff out a laugh and turn back to the turret, taking a step out.

I hear the voices behind me still talking, "What the hell does that mean?" The third guy asks.

"Don't worry about it. She understood it."

"Who the hell is that... wait... did she say her name was Violet? Like THE Vio...?" His voice fades as I walk forward; the wind is taking all sound away. I walk quickly and more confidently this time. No facts to calm me. I get to the painted halfway mark sooner than I expected. I was catching up to Rhiannon.

The wind suddenly slams into me, and I quickly drop down to keep my balance, hands bracing on both sides of the stone. After a few seconds, I feel the wind die down a bit, and I move to stand up.

I glance over my shoulder to see where Jack is, and he is standing sideways, not moving. He is too far away for me to do anything about, but I can't just do nothing. I know he is waiting for the guy behind him to catch up.

"Hey!" I scream at him.

I watch as he turns to me, "You want this?" I scream," Come and get it."

I see a vicious grin take over his face, "You got it, Riorson." He charges at me, his strides eating up the distance. I don't move as he comes towards me. I hear Rhiannon scream my name from behind me, but I don't look. When Jack is about 10 feet from me, I grab the blade Xaden gave me and fling it to his chest, hitting dead center into his heart. I watch his eye go wide as they look down at the blade in his chest. He looks back at me with disbelief in his eyes. I watch his eyes flutter, and he falls to the side, falling into the ravine.

I swallow hard. Apparently, he was my first kill in both lifetimes. I hate that he made me do that. I hate that I had to do that. He killed so many people, he had to die.

I turn back towards the entryway and keep walking at a steady pace until another gust of wind slams into me. My foot starts to slip, I throw my weight back to counter, but I still slam my knee into the stone. Fuck, Again?!

I wait for the wind to die down again before I stand. I see Rhiannon step into safety. Thank Gods.

I see the opening of the citadel courtyard and slowly make my way there, trying to hide my limp.

Walking into the entryway and down the few steps off the elevated platform is way less dramatic than last time.

"Name," I hear a board voice draw out. I glance over at Amber Mavis, take roll.

"Violet Riorson." I see her eyes flash up in surprise.

"Relation to Xaden?" she asks

"Something like that," I respond, before I feel arms circling my waist.

"That was a hell of a throw!" the voice behind me laughs, "You scared me half to death letting him charge at you!"

I quickly turn in his arm and throw my arms around Garrick's neck.

"It's so good to see you!" I answer back, pulling away after a quick hug.

"Are you Tryish?" I hear Amber ask when it is more than obvious that I know Garrick

"Something like that," I answer again-- I hear her annoyed huff.

"Go on in, your little friend was waiting, and I sent her away. We will catch up later." Garrick says, pushing me towards the courtyard.

I get a few steps away when I see Rhiannon standing around the corner.

"We made it!" She grins, squeezes my shoulders.

"We made it." I parrot back to her.

"I can't thank you enough. I would have slid right off with my other boots. These saved my life. Have you seen the people around here? I swear I saw someone with pink in their hair!"

I huff a laugh, "They don't care what you look like, only that you perform." She loops her arm with mine and tugs me toward the crowd.

"Rhiannon, I need to sit," I say softly to her. She glances at me in concern at starts to pull me to a bench.

Then I see him. He is coming barreling towards me, and I groan internally. Dain Aetos.

I haven't seen him since I got married. He and his father came to the wedding, but after that, I was in Tyrrendor learning the country and how to be a Queen, and he went back home. We sent a few letters for a year, then he joined the riders quadrant, and he could no longer write.

"Violet?" He asks, like he was surprised to see me. We talked about me coming here, and he was still surprised.

"What the hell? I thought they would have changed their mind?" he barks, his eyes turning dark in fury.

"It's good to see you, too." I snark at him, moving around him to the alcove to the hidden wooden bench there.

"It's not that I am not glad to see you," Dain starts pausing when he sees Rhiannon, "Who the hell are you?" he snaps

"Lay off, Dain. Rhiannon is a friend." I snap back before she can answer. I see her shoulder straighten at my words.

"She's the reason I made it across the parapet. Her business will stay her business," she says sharply to Dain. "Who the hell are you?"

I answer that question, "He was a childhood friend."

Dain looks briefly hurt at my words, "I thought we were still friends... despite... everything"

"That depends on you," I say, just as softly.

I see his eyes flash, and then he turns to Rhiannon, "Go find the redhead with the roll-- she usually carries a crossbow-- and tell her Dain Aetoes put both of you and Violet Sorrengail into his squad. If she questions you, tell her she owes me from last year."

Rhiannon looks vaguely confused, "Sorrengail?"

I clear my throat, "Riorson, Sorrengail was my maiden name." I correct. I hear Dain's intake of breath that I am going by his last name.

I watch Rhiannon's eyes widen, "The guy at the parapet..." she says, looking at me. I nod at her.

"Well, that explains why Mira Sorrengail walked you in," she mumbles. I give that a short laugh as this day crashes around me.

"Go before someone sees us," Dain barked at her. After she leaves, he turns to me, "Are you hurt?"

"Fucked up my knee a bit. Needs wrapped."

"Come on, I can take you to my room and you can wrap it there."

"I don't think so," I answer back. Xaden would flip.

"Violet, you need to get it wrapped, and you can't do that here."

"I won't," I say, getting up and hobbling to the arch. I step on the little stone to make myself taller with my good leg. I raised my hand as high as I could go and held up three fingers for about six seconds, then dropped my hand. I don't have to wait long before I see a few Tyrrish making their way towards me. I created a system with the most loyal before Xaden left. It's a series of fives.

One means, wait

Two means, Yes

Three means, I need help (Because honestly, who would think three is help)

Four means, let's go

Five means, it's not safe to speak openly.

I scan the faces moving towards me until I see the one that I want. I point to Garrick, and the others veer off. Garrick moves swiftly to me, and as soon as he is in hearing range, I ask, "Do I have entry to Xaden's room?" I hear Dain suck in another breath.

"Yes," Garrick states, shooting Dain a look, before glancing back to me.

"Can you show me where I need to wrap my knee? I fell." I explain softly.

"Absolutely."

"Vi..." I hear Dain start. I hold up my hand for him to stop, then turn and slowly follow Garrick.

As soon as we round the corner away from everyone, Garrick turns and scoops me into his arms.

"Garrick," I hiss at him.

"Faster this way," he says, and then I am suddenly in Xaden's room.

"Garrick!" I screech.

"I'm a distance Wielder, but most people think I am an air wielder, so keep this to yourself."

I nod. I completely forgot that he was a distance wielder. I think I only found out the day before the battle, or a few days before. It all blurs together and is not as clear anymore.

He sets me down on the bed and then turns his back to me.

I quickly make work of my pants, pushing them down past my knees. My knee was already turning colors and slightly out. Great. I lean over and pull open one of the drawers in Xaden's desk, and yes! he still keeps wraps in there-- I don't have to get one out of my bag. I see a small note pinned to the top wrap. It simply says, 'I love you. ' He knew I would be in this drawer eventually. I swear, he is a teddy bear.

I leave the note and take the next wrap, and make quick work of securing my knee. Once done, I put my leathers back into place. The whole process takes maybe five minutes.

"I'm done," I say to Garrick, standing a testing my knee. It will hold.

He turns back to me and opens Xaden's door to escort me out. We quickly make it down the stairs to the courtyard, and once we get there, he splits off, disappearing into the crowd.

It takes me a few minutes to find Rhiannon in the crowd. She was talking to Tara, and I laughed a little at that. She is such a flirt.

"There you are!" Her smile is genuine and full of relief for me. "Are you...?" She trailed off

"I'm good. Just catching up with some old friends," I say.

"Oh. Good." She says.

Rhi and Tara talk, and I watch the courtyard fill up with people. Time passes slowly as we listen to the hourly bells. Finally, I see Xaden and the two other riders come across the courtyard towards the stage. I watch as ten riders climb on behind Commandant Panchek.

The Commandant starts his speech, it was the same as before except for one number difference. There were Sixty-eight that did not make it. I zone out, not really paying attention, since I knew all that he had to say in his speech. It wasn't until Nyra stepped forward and started calling names. Rhi and I were once again called for the Second squad, flame section, second wing.

I watch as the others get called for their Wing and section. I glance up at Xaden, and he is watching me.

I lift my chin at him.

I see him cock his scarred eyebrow and the corners of his mouth briefly turn up before he starts talking to the other wingleaders. After a few heated seconds, we were informed to switch squads again.

I see him smirk at me, and I roll my eyes. Once everyone stops moving, Xaden steps up to the podium.

"You're all cadets now," his voice carries across the area, "Take a look at your squad. There are the only people guaranteed by Codex not to kill you, but just because they can't end your life doesn't mean others won't. You want a dragon? Earn one."

I hear him pumping up his voice, making it exciting for the first years. I hear cheers all around me.

"Oh Gods, they're beautiful," Rhiannon whispers as they come into view. I see the colors come towards us, a blue dragon leading.

I glance back at Rhiannon to comment, but I see someone past her, whom I wasn't expecting. Standing in formation was Liam fucking Mairi. I talked to him a week ago, and he was set to go into the healers' quadrant. He passed the fucking test and everything. He should not be here. What the hell changed for him to give up on his dreams of being a healer?

I hear the dragons land in front of me, and I force my eyes away from him. I glance back at Xaden, who was staring right back at me. I glance up at the blue dragon behind him, a midnight blue dragon...who was not Sgaeyl.

Chapter Text

Xaden... Sgaeyl... my mind stuttered as this blue dragon loomed over Xaden's head. His body wasn't any larger than most dragons, smaller than Tairn, bigger than Sgaeyl, but he was... longer. He has a longer neck and a longer tail. He looks like he was built for speed. Sleek is the word I would use to describe him. He was such a dark blue, he would be impossible to see at night-- like a shadow.

My mind goes blank as I look at the magnificent beast, my eyes glancing back to Xaden's, trying to figure out what happened, what did we change that Sgaeyl wasn't... his.

Then I hear it. A small shuffle to my left, and then one from behind me. I see the guys in front of me take a step forward. I started wondering if my whole squad was going to run. Out of the corner of my eye, I see Rhiannon on my right, locking her body tightly as if she was scared but was trying not to move.

I looked around-- confused; however, no one was looking at me, they were all looking up.

I follow their gaze a I let out a startled gasp.

The dragons in front of me have all extended their necks out and were bent... over me.

Every single one of them was staring at me.

No wonder everyone stepped away, I thought to myself

"Do not move," I hear Dain whisper to me. I don't think I could if I tried.

Then, as one, they all dipped their heads at me.

What. The. Fuck.

I haven't seen one do that since I was fourteen. Of course, I have not met a new dragon since then.

I swallow hard as the dragons pull away. I am afraid to look at anyone and see their reactions.

I steel my nerves and glance at the one person I know inside and out.

Xaden's face is blank, but I can tell by his eyes that he is a little freaked out. Apparently, he must not get this reaction. So just me. Great.

I don't know what to do, so I give him a small shoulder shrug.

I see a cadet from Third wing shoot away from his squad and almost make it to the arch, before dragon fire meets him. Then two from the second wing run shortly after. I see them split directions, hoping one or the other could make it. The dragons closest to each of them make quick work of the runners.

"Anyone else feel like changing their mind?" Xaden shouts, getting back into the speech. The interlude took less than two minutes. He goes on, "No one cares who your mommy or daddy is here. Plenty of royals have stood where you are standing. Even King Tauri's second son died during his Threshing. So tell me again: Do you feel invincible now that you've made it into the Riders Quadrant? Untouchable? Elite?"

A blast of heat surrounded us as the dragons blew out their steam. The smell of sulfur and ash builds in the air. I hear Xaden speaking again, pointing to his dragon, but my focus is not on him.

It's on the Commandant. He is glaring right at me. I hear they dismiss us; first years are sent with their squad leaders to pick up their uniforms. However, when everyone shuffles around me, I don't move.

"Cadet Sorr-- Riorson, Let's Go." I hear Dain hollers after me, but I still don't move. Panchek steps out of the crowd and directly in front of me.

"Cadet, can you tell me what just happened with the dragons?" he asked with a hiss to his voice

I see Xaden step up behind him, but he doesn't say anything. Watching-- Waiting. I feel a brush of shadows on my hand, but I don't look down.

"Dragons like me," I say, the same thing I said to my brother, "They always do that when they first meet me." I shrug, "It's been happening since I was a kid. Mo-- General Sorrengail's saw her dragon do it when I met her."

"Dragons. like. you." He spaced out each word to make sure he understood.

I nodded, "I don't know why, some have asked their dragon, and it's always the same answer."

"Dragon's business." I heard Xaden speak up. I see Panchek stiffen a bit at Xaden's voice. "I asked Bron, and that is what he told me."

"I will confer with the General." his eyes narrow at me, but he steps away and heads off to the side.

I turn to Xaden and say, "Hi." I am so glad to see him.

His face softens, and he gives me a half smile, "Hi."

"Cadet. Let's go," I hear Dain yell again since Panchek left.

"Go on. We will catch up later." He says, he turns and barks Garrick's name, disappearing into the crowd.

I follow the other, Rhiannon lagging a bit, so I can catch up with her.

"So, that guy?" she asks, tilting her head back to the square.

"That guy," I confirm.

"Seems..." she trailed off, and I understood what she meant. He comes off as an asshole.

"How did you end up... you know.. Already?" she asks, her voice dropping.

I hesitate, not because I don't know she will become one of my most trusted friends, but because I don't know what Xaden's told anyone.

After a few seconds, I said, "King Tauri arranged it as a political alliance. We got married two weeks before he came to Basigath." It's the truth, according to Navarre.

I watch her mouth drop open, "so you... Haven't had any time together since you got married?"

I flushed a bit, "I wouldn't say that." I mumble as we step in line to get our uniforms

I see her eyes dance, " You are so going to spill later," she tells me.

I laugh. I am so glad she is back in my life.

The rest of the day was a blur: getting our uniforms, lunch, setting up our bunk in the community room, receiving our schedules, and dinner. We make casual conversation with the rest of our squad. None of us was really saying much since we didn't know where anyone's allegiance lay.

We make it back to the bunk room after a tour of the facilities, getting us more familiar with the layout, since classes start right after the death roll call.

"So spill," Rhiannon plops down on my bed, "I am dying to know what you meant earlier!"

"Shouldn't you be finding Tara?" I ask her, "Seems that you two... hit it off."

"I'll find her later," she waved me off, "Share."

I sigh and give her the basics, "Well... we had two weeks to get to know each other, and it was a vigorous two weeks if you know what I mean." She squeals, attracting attention. I shoot her a look to be quiet. She holds up her hands in apology, and I go on, "In your second year... you get weekends off, so a lot of the quadrant go to Chantara on the weekends. Well, I was here for a month visiting and touring the college for 'research purposes'. Besides the point, every weekend, I would wait in the bar to see if Xaden came in. I'm kinda noticeable with the hair, so I was in a disguise."

"Stop! Stop! I can't take it! Oh My Loial." She lies back on my bed and fans herself, "No, tell me."

I laugh lightly at her dramatics. "He came in, and I sent my friends away who came with me. I felt his shadows touch me so he knew I was there, but I don't think his friend knew... but get this, his friend bet Xaden that he couldn't pick me up."

"Shut the fuck up," she breathed

"So he came over, we chatted, and then we found an abandoned room and he... well, I slept really well that night, exhausted." I giggle. When was the last time I had girl talk?

"Violet! I know we just met, but I think we are going to be best of friends!" she laughed. "Your story definitely makes me want to find Tara, though."

"Go," I say. "I'll see you tomorrow."

She took off, and I settled into my bed in the communal room. I can't believe it's all starting again. I quickly rewrap my knee, hoping for less pain in the morning. I sigh to myself and think about tomorrow. I am more prepared this time around, but that doesn't mean anything is going to come easy. I try to banish those thoughts and settle in. Tomorrow is going to be a long one.

~~

Rhiannon and I both got up early the next day, both of us trying to get used to the pattern of breakfast, formation, and then classes; she for the first time, and me back in the habit. We snagged an empty table and started quietly eating when I heard a throat clear to my right. I see a man, well, honestly, he looks more like a boy; thin, brown hair, brown eyes, he's got some height, but it looks like he shot up and all his weight spread out, and most of all... I don't recognize him... at all.

"Yes?" I say to the boy

I see him swallow hard, then I see determination come into the kid's eyes. So he has nerve, that's good. "I just wanted to say 'thank you'."

I tilted my head sideways, trying to figure out what I did to warrant a thanks.

"The boy on the parapet, he was waiting for me, then you... You took care of him." He flushed a little at the memory.

Ahhh. "He was a bully, and I am not a big fan of them, but I am glad you made it..."

"Jace, Jace Sutherland"

That name...has meetings with Fen.

"You're Tyrrish?" I ask-- confirming.

"Yeah, and your--"

"Yes." I cut him off, "I am."

I see him nod once, glance at another table, then back to us, "Well, thank you again."

I see him walking over to a table where Liam is sitting, "Hey, Sutherland?" I call.

He whips his head at me, "Yes?" he says faintly

I give him a small smile, "Tell Cadet Mairi that I will see him tonight, and if I don't like what he has to say... let's just say it won't be pretty." I watch him swallow again and nod before turning back towards his table

"Do I want to know?" Sawyer asks as he sets down his food tray.

"Nope!" I say, smiling at him, going back to my eggs.

--

Formation is my least favorite time of the day. Captain Fitzgibbon's monotone voice reads name after name, seventy-one names to be exact. Seventy people who were taken far too soon, and one asshole who needed to be in the ground.

I reach up and scratch my shoulder, my fingers grazing the single star marked on my collarbone. It feels so weird to be back. It's like a nightmare, and I keep living the same day over and over. I am startled when I hear Dain speak, "Hopefully you all ate breakfast, because you're not going to get another chance before lunch. Second and Third years- you know where to go. First year, at least one of you should have memorized your schedule when it was handed out yesterday. You have sparring this afternoon. I expect that you're all---Wingleader?"

I jerk my head behind me and see Xaden standing there, "I need to see Cadet Riorson before class," He says, his eyes sharp and his voice monotoned.

"Are you related?"I hear Ridoc's voice ask

"Something like that," Rhiannon and I say at the same time. We share a smile.

I glance back at Dain and see his jaw clenched. "Fine, but I expect you to make sure she makes it to class on time." I glance at Rhiannon, and she mouths that she would grab my stuff. I throw her a thankful look.

"Noted. Squad Leader." The sarcasm in his voice is palpable.

"Sawyer?" I hear Dain chime, his voice now strained.

"I'll get the rest there."

Xaden leads me off to the side, leading me to the rotunda, leading me behind one of the six dragon statues.

"Everyone always goes for the first one, but the black one has the most space behind it." He commented offhandedly.

"Xaden?" I ask. He seems unusually nervous.

I see him blow out a large breath, "Leadership is going to announce our titles today."

"What?!" I whisper-yell at him, "What happened to they don't want anyone to know?"

"I think it's more of a power play than anything, since you are here too. You have been actively ruling for the last two years, while I've been here." He says the last bit with a bit of a sour look on his face. "I am going to pre-up them by announcing it to the riders during battle brief today. I didn't want you taken by surprise."

I blew out a breath, "Well, thank you for telling me." I waited a beat, then punched him in the arm. It hurt me than him, but that was besides the point.

"Oof, what was that for?" he asked incredulously, rubbing the spot I hit.

"Not Sgeayl, you didn't think to tell me you were not bonded to her? I was expecting you to have a super-secret bromance with my brother-in-law." I joke, it landed a little flat.

"Naolin never died." He said softly, "She wasn't even here during Threshing. She was with Tairn at the border post."

"I wonder what changed... " I fade off. "I am so sorry, love. I know how much you loved her."

I see him swallow and look away, "It's okay. She was what I needed then, ruthless and cutthroat. I now have Bron. He's loyal, fierce, and wicked when those he loves are in danger. He is what I need now." He smirks at me, "Plus, he's the fastest dragon in history. Faster than even Tairn is."

"You still wield shadows with him?"

"Sorta, they are different." I feel a shadow run up my arm, I look down... and nothing. I glance back at Xaden. "Only I can see them all the time. They are invisible most of the time, but I can still black out a room." He gestures for me to step out of the dragon. It must be getting close to time for class. "The best part..." Xaden suddenly disappeared in front of me. I gasped. He slowly lowered them until he was floating head.

"That's amazing," I whisper to him

He drops the shadows. I feel one curl around my wrist, tugging me out of the rotunda.

"You will have more enemies as a Queen," he says softly as we make it through the hallway.

I give a little sarcastic laugh, "I can get more than I already have?" He ignores that.

"Bright side is I can kiss you and no one can say shit." He gives a light laugh, "Have fun at history, see you in battle brief."

I make it in the room just before the last bell, making my way to Rhi.

"All good?" she mouths to me.

I give her a little shrug. I guess we will find out next class.

~~

"Welcome to your first Battle Brief," Professor Devera says from the recessed floor in the lecture hall. "In the past, riders have seldom been called into service before graduation. However, the Tyrrish among us might have a different experience. They will go back to their home country to do their service. Narvarre has agreed to host the Tyrrish for five years after their independence was gained, to get the school up and running. The Queen has been gathering intel from many different countries, visiting them in the last two years, and making sure that their new country is starting on the right path." I shift in my seat a bit uncomfortably. Does she know I am in the fucking room? I catch the glances of a few that is aware, nodding to them. She goes on, "Like her, you need to understand the politics of our enemies, the strategies of defending our outposts from constant attack, and have thorough knowledge of both recent and current battles."

"However, before we begin, we have an update from our Tyrrish representative." She waves her hand, and I see Xaden make his way to the front. I snort. Tyrrish representative indeed. I don't see the second or third year react, so they must have done this more than once.

Xaden turns and looks across the room.

"Leadership has decided that it is time for you to learn more about the agreement they have with Tyrrendor." His voice is loud and strong, unwavering. "Three years ago, the Duke of Tyrrendor and his assembly decided that it would be best to separate from Narvarre. There were many reasons for this; one of them being that we were losing our culture. We have many customs that we had to let go of to adapt to the Navarrian way. We want to bring them back."

That was the last reason, but a reason nonetheless.

He goes on, "Two and a half years ago, a deal was struck with King Tauri, and Tyrrendor was separated into its own country with its own King."

"It's the part where you tell us your daddy is a King and you are a prince Riorson." A male voice I can't identify calls out. A few people laughed.

"My father is not King," Xaden said calmly, leaning back against Devera's desk, looking horribly unbothered.

"What, Why? He was the Duke of Tyrrendor, wasn't he? Why wasn't he given the crown?" A girl from the front row called.

"King Tauri felt it was... more beneficial for a New Kingdom to start with a younger King so they may grow together." Bullshit, but it sounded nice.

"So who is the King if it's not a Riorson?" The same girl asked

"I never said it was not a Riroson." he waited a pause, then, "I am King of Tyrrendor."

The hall was deathly silent for a beat, then they erupted. Everyone is yelling something different.

I see Rhi slowly turning her head towards me, eyes wide.

"Are you a..." She didn't get a chance to finish her question with Devera yelling across everyone.

"QUIET! You can ask questions in a civilized manner or not at all."

"Why are you here?" Someone yelled

"Part of the terms was that I become a rider here."

"What were some other terms?" another girl yelled out

"There is a class in the second year that benefits all Navrrian riders; Tyrrish are not allowed to take part."

There was a loud mutter from the third years about them not taking the course. The current second years have not been told about it yet.

"What else?" Yelled... was that Bodhi?

I turn to look at him, my eyes huge. He catches my eyes and shrugs with a hurry it up finger roll.

I roll my eyes and look back at Xaden, who looks faintly amused.

"Another condition was that the first Queen should be a Narrivian."

Here we go.

"So you are looking for a Queen?" A girl yells

"I'll be your Queen!" a girl from second year hollers. Laughter follows her statement, and a few others call out their willingness to be a Queen.

"As Professor Devera has mentioned in her opening statement, if you were paying attention, The Queen has been hard at work the last few years, meaning I am already married and have been since before joining the Riders Quadrant."

"That's not allowed!" A guy yells from the back.

"Bring it up with King Tauri if you are displeased," Xaden says with a shrug

"Why are you telling us now?" Liam asks

I shot him a glare. Seriously? He gives me an apologetic look.

"Leadership wanted to tell you, because the Queen is in the Riders' Quadrant this year."

I hear a few intakes of breath, but the few around me put the pieces together and all start turning in their seats to look at me.

"Oh shit," I hear Ridoc mumble.

As much as I want to sink into my seat, I need to get ahead of this. I push my books off to the side and stand. I hear the room go quiet.

I make my way across the aisle of seats, then down the steps until I am stepping onto the platform next to Xaden. I turn towards the room, hand demurely at my waist, face completely devoid of emotion. The picture of an unbothered Queen.

"The Queen of Tyrrendor... Violet Riorson."

Chapter Text

"Stop circling each other like you're dance partners and attack!" Professor Emetterio yells a Ridoc's and Aurelie match. They were circling each other, waiting for the other to strike.

I blow out a breath, my eyes tracking around the room to the twenty mats, all of which have matches going on for assessment day. Most of the men in the room have their shirts off, and honestly, I still didn't mind. None were as nice as Xaden, but they definitely weren't bad to look at. That is the one thing about a military college. Everyone was in top form, or was working their way there.

"I'm sorry they threw you under the carriage in their."

I glance over at Rhi, who is wearing the same sparring leathers we both chose a vest for today. However, I had two vests layered on. "It's fine." It wasn't.

"I don't agree with you there," Sawyer said, "They were quiet for two years, and then you show up and suddenly it's this big news alert. Last year, Xaden was just a squad leader who wasn't the nicest, but helped if you asked. He set up training for people who needed help in his squad. Of course, I was in the second wing last year. We all knew he was the news rep from Tyrrendor, but no one thought he was a King."

I do my best to keep the grimace off my face. I always forget that Sawyer is a repeat and was here with Xaden and Dain last year.

"Why didn't more people know who you guys were?" asked Rhi.

"We got married and there was an announcement, but I was just about to turn 18 and Xaden just left to be a rider, so they wanted to keep me a little under the radar. Fen, Xaden's dad, handled most of the public matters in Tyrrendor and let me oversee them in the background while visiting other countries. He called me Queen Vi when he talked about me. I can't help it if people didn't know Vi was short for Violet."

I hear them both laugh as Emetterio yells for Ridoc to put his blade away. Ridoc barley dodges a blow after he tucks it away.

"So you know a lot about history?" Rhiannon fishes.

"My dad's a scribe, and I was planning to be one until I hit 14, then it changed because I knew I was going to be forced here."

"Your dad's a scribe here?" Sawyer asks, distractedly watching Ridoc.

"Oh yeah. He is the Head Scribe here. Lieutenant Colonel Sorrengail."

"Above Professor Markham?" Rhi asks. We just met Markham in the last class.

"Yep. Markham hates that, but Dad is the best and highly respected in his field."

"Pulling your punches does her a disservice," Dain shouts to Ridoc.

"I don't want to hurt her!" He yells back

"Who said you could?" Aurelie yells, slipping a jab from Ridoc and twisting to land a quick tap to his kidneys. "Let's go!"

Ouch.

"Do you... think you could help me with history. I could help train you on the mat." Rhi says, glancing at me before her eyes are back on Ridoc.

A wry grin tugs at the corner of my lips, "You think you could help train me?"

"I am pretty good on the mat. My village is on the Cygnisen border, so we learned to defend ourselves fairly young. Physics and math are not issues, but history..." She shakes her head. "That class is going to kill me."

"They don't kill you for failing history," I say as Ridoc charges Aurelie. Aurelie lands hard, but gets her legs around him and flips them so she is on top; then she starts landing punch after punch.

"I could help with some tips to survive combat training," Sawyer jumps in, "History isn't my strongest subject, though."

Ridoc gets a punch to her face, sending a tooth flying.

"Enough," Professor Emetterio shouts at the pair.

Aurelie rolls off and offers her hand to Ridoc while the other one goes to her split lip.

She was sent off to the healers with Cianna.

"Rhiannon Matthis and Violet Riorson."

I blink a few times... That was unexpected.

We glance at each other in shock. Neither of us expected to face each other.

"It's assessment day, ladies. Get a move on." The professor calls.

I take a deep breath, "Let's get this over with," I mumble to her.

We make it to the mat, and I can see her eyes shooting across everyone behind me. She doesn't want to fight me.

I lean back into the fighting stance that they taught me.

She does the same. We both stare at each other, waiting for the other to move.

"Today, ladies," the Professor calls again.

Rhi starts forward--crisp jab and low kick combo. I dodge the jab and kick, moving out of range. My speed has only gotten faster over the years. She jabs again, and I parry. It goes for another four strikes like this. Her movement became slightly more aggressive as the beginner moves were not touching me. I have not lifted a hand to her yet; only dodged.

I see her start to go jab low, but I have seen her do this before, and I know it's a fake-out. When she snaps up, I bend my torso back as she swings across again, getting nothing but air.

"Violet, it's an assessment. Meaning you have to do something." I hear Emeeterio calls.

"Fine." I huff. "Sorry," I comment to her, and I see her eyes get wide as I start to counter and push back her hits. She aims another fist at my ribs, and I shift out of the way, but this time I grab her wrists using her tense, straight arms to throw myself up and plant a boot in her side. I hear her hard exhale, not expecting the kick. She stumbles, folding forward over the injury, and I take advantage, my right hand smacking into her temple a little too hard. Shit.

I watch her stumble again, before coming back towards me, fire and glee in her eyes. She clearly saw what I am capable of now.

We start a flow of movement, each of us striking, crossing, pivoting, kicking, and elbowing. Each of us is not giving an inch.

I see her aiming for my thigh, and I decide to let her hit it, so I can counter faster while she is distracted. It's no longer technical. We're fighting against the mat with real force, both of us trying to win. As soon as her fist connects, I feel the shift in her body in relief that she landed something. With her neck exposed, I hook my arms around her and shift my body so she lands on her back. As soon as she hits, I hear the air escape her lungs and flip her again, pinning her to the mat.

"Yield," I say to her. She reaches out and taps three times, and I roll off her and land on the mat. We both lay there and breathe. I can't hear anything around me, just the blood rushing to my ears. I see a face pop into my vision above me, Sawyer, and I see his concerned face. I reach a hand up, and he pulls me up. As soon as I am off the ground, the sound comes rushing back.

"Holy Malek"

"When did you learn that?"

"That was awesome!"

"Best match to date."

"I guess you don't need my help on the mats."

The last comment was from Rhi.

"The Queen needs to be able to defend herself and her people." I shoot her a small grin as I try to get more air into my lungs. Fuck. "They have been training me for a while, and I have fought with Xaden a few times. You are definitely on par with him." I tell her.

"Xaden's the best here. He has never lost." I hear Sawyer tell her.

"Tynan and Imogen," I hear the professor call

I walk over to the wall and slide down it until I am sitting with my legs out in front of me. My leg is already throbbing and is going to have a huge bruise where she hit me.

"That was so much fun," Rhi says, sitting next to me.

"Yeah, we should work together to keep each other at the top. Challenging each other will only make each of us better." I comment to her.

"Sounds great!"

"And I will help you both with history...whatever you need, let me know."

"I thought someone said you had joint issues."

"I do, but over the years with exercise, they have gotten a bit better. Started with really low-impact stuff like swimming and built up to where I could hit something without it feeling like I broke my wrist."

"You really are something, Vi."

I don't know how to comment on that, so I say nothing. We both turn our heads to watch Tynan get his ass handed to him.

~~~~~

We slowly make it back to our common room, grabbing stuff for a shower.

I move gently since I can feel that bruise pulse with each beat of my heart. Really regret letting it hit, even if it meant I could end the match. We step out into the hallway with our bathing bags, towels, and clean clothes. I make a right and head to the stairs.

"Where are you going?" I hear Rhi ask my retreating figure.

I spin, walking backwards, smiling at her, "I hear Wingleaders have their own bathroom in their rooms. I was just going to see for myself."

She laughs and tells me to have fun.

I make my way up the stairs, getting a few glances on the way. I stopped in front of the door, Garrick and I exited, and I slowly opened the door, not bothering to knock.

"...we need to meet with the first year and...Violence?"

I hear Xaden's voice catch as I walk in the door. I look around the room, and I see Bodhi, Garrick, Eya, Mason, and Liam.

"Uh, Hi everyone."

"What are you doing here? Are you okay?" Xaden asks in quickly as he walks to me, eyes scanning me, lingering on the items in my arms.

"No, I am good. Figured I would avoid the communal showers tonight with all the excitement today."

"We are almost done here," he says softly.

"Go on," I tell him, setting my items on his desk.

He watches me for a second before turning back to the group in his room, "As I was saying, we need to meet the first-year cadets. They will only get two years here, and then have to transfer to Tyrrendor for their final year. We need to make sure their education includes ruins since they won't get it here. There are a few Tyrish that joined the healer quadrant. I am going to be including Soleil, who is in her third year there, and see if she can brief...What are you doing?"

"hmmm?" I ask him, my back to him, hiding a devious smile on my face. I have already taken off my boots and socks. I slipped off my top vest when he started questioning me.

"What. are. you. doing?" He asks me I can hear suppressed emotion in his voice.

"I am going to take a shower," I said, reaching up and pulling the pins out of my hair and slowly undoing my braid.

"Should we leave?" I hear Bodhi mumble.

"Yeah... we should." I hear Eya say. "We will finish the meeting tomorrow."

I hear the group getting up and shifting to reach the door, before I hear them all leave, I have my hair out of my braid and start running my hands through my hair.

"Liam," I call to him

"Yes?"

"Tomorrow you owe me a reason why..."

"Vi.. I couldn't just..."

"Tomorrow, Liam," I say, cutting him off.

I hear Garrick laugh, "Good Luck, brother."

As soon as the door latches, I am being spun around, Xaden's lips on mine and hands in my hair.

"Shall we check the water pressure together?" He asks against my lips

"Sounds perfect," I gasp as he trails down my neck.

By the time that I'm finally clean, it's time to get up. The shower got us cleaned, then I got horribly dirty again, and again, and again during the night, which caused another shower. It's interesting how I convidently forgot my night clothes and only had a change of uniform. I slip out of his dorm room and head down to the dorm to drop off my shower bag.

"Have a good night?"

"Fuck!" I squeak, turning towards Rhi's bed. Her sleepy eyes barely open.

"Go back to bed, it's early still, then we need to get breakfast."

"Hmmm, burned too many calories?"

I snort, "Something like that."

I tuck my bag in my pack, and I see a small book sticking out from my pillow.

I pull it out and see the familiar book, The Book of Brennen. A note was folded between the cover and the first page.

Violet,

I stayed long enough to read the rolls this morning, and you aren't on them, thank gods. I am mainly glad that you are not on them, so I can yell at you. I had dinner with Dad. I can't believe what you hid from me. I am hurt that you didn't trust me enough. I understand why, after a long talk with Dad, but I am still hurt. I asked Dad if one of his contacts could leave this for you. You might know it already, but I figured you would want it...again. Regardless of everything, I hope you know how proud I am to be your sister. I know Dad and Brennan are proud, too.

We want you to live... mainly so I can yell at you in person.

Yell soon... I mean, see you soon.

Love, Mira.

I chuckle at the note with tears in my eyes. I missed my sister.

"What is that?" I hear Rhi ask

"It's a book from my siblings. They wrote a journal and passed it on to me."

"That's really sweet of them."

"Yeah," I whisper, tucking it in my bag. "It's... It's a cheat sheet for surviving."

"What?" she yelps, suddenly wide awake.

"It's about their time here and how best to survive."

"Why would you tell me about that?" She asks, confused, "You would have had a leg up on...everyone."

"I think you are worth sharing this secret with," I say, shrugging my shoulders

I see Rhiannon's eyes shine in the dark, "I will make sure I am. I have your back, Vi."

I give her a soft smile, "and I will have yours."

Chapter Text

Today was the day I was most nervous to relive. After months of preparation, I still don't feel ready.

It's been more exhausting than I realized to watch people make the same mistakes, and even some die the same way. Something, no matter how I try, they die. It is heavy on my heart.
My favorite spot is under my go-to tree, where I can stretch out my legs and watch the rest of my squad and friends goofing off. I realized we needed a break, so I convinced my squad to join me one day, and it took off from there. Now, every week, we pick a day to either get up early or stay out late to meet up. Some people, like Liam and Rhi, still enjoy sparring, while others, like Jace and Ridoc, like to challenge each other to do crazy stuff. Sawyer and I enjoy just watching the chaos unfold. Xaden swings by every few weeks, along with some of the other Tyrrish. With no rules holding us back, I include as many people as I can.

The unexpected and nice addition to our group was Jace. He was quiet and a little lean when he first arrived, but he has grown and built up his muscles. He is just as big a prankster at Ridoc, but with fewer man-horning qualities. However, Ridoc seems to be rubbing off on him, if that hickey he has on his neck is anything to go by. I saw him sneaking around with a girl from third wing. I am thankful he is in the same squad as Liam and not Ridoc. I don't think I could handle both at the same time, all the time.
Liam was a different story. I am still furious with him.

"Liam," I called out. I caught him crossing the square after dinner with Jace. He paused and glanced over his shoulder at the yell. I see him grimace when he sees me. He knows what's coming. He was warned.
I walk up to the blond giant and grab his arm, pulling him behind me. I lugged him off to the side, where it was a little sheltered from other ears. I turn back to him and see Jace floating behind him a bit, but I don't pay him any mind.
"Why the hell did you not follow the plan for you to go to the healers' quadrant?"
"I-I couldn't"
"What does that fucking mean?"
"Sloane-"
"Is also headed to the healers' quadrant."
"She is not, not anymore."
"No, that is not right. She told me the day that I left Tyrrendor that she was planning to go." I said, shaking my head.
"She wants to be a rider now, and I can't leave her alone."
"She won't be alone! And it's one year before she transfers to Aretia College! We would have kept her safe for you! What did your mother have to say about this?"
He makes a face at me.

"She doesn't fucking know?" I yell at him. I see him wince. Yeah, Colonel Mairi was going to be pissed. She scares me. I have been working with her for the last two years. She earned her place. There is a reason she rose in the ranks above so many. The only ones ahead of her were Fen and Orson Tavis.

"She… wouldn't understand, plus you and Xaden…" he trailed off.

"I don't understand?! Does Sloane know?" He winced again. "Sweet Malak, Mairi. You are going to give everyone a stroke, giving up your passion for what? Your sister? For the Royals? For the signet of Far sight? Are you kidding me? Stop protecting people; live for Liam for once. You need to live for you!"

"Well, it's too late anyway. So, there is no point in bringing it up."

"I am going to strangle you."

I shake myself out of my thoughts. I'm still mad at him, as most of us are. I used to think he was the one person whose fate I could change before I even arrived here. Liam will live—I'll make damn sure of that.

"Hey, you," I hear a deep voice say softly, as they settle beside me. "Ready for today?"
I exhale, "No, but I don't think that's an option. I don't think they care if I'm ready." He laughs softly, "No, they don't. But you're going to do great. You always do, my Queen."

I smile at Xaden and lean back into his arms as they circle my waist, while watching my squad try to shake off their nervous energy. "Do you know what the best part of doing this again?" I ask him quietly, so we're not overheard.
"What?"
"Getting to be with you out in the open," I say, looking up at him. He's gazing down at me, and I see the warmth in his eyes. "Knowing that I can kiss you and have your arms around me and no one bats an eyelash."

"You're right. That is the best part. The constant sex is nice, though, until we are apart next year again." He says with a wicked grin. I give a short laugh and smack the back of one of his hands.
I turn my gaze back to Ridoc, trying to persuade Sawyer to challenge Rhi to a sparring match this morning. Sawyer is a bundle of nerves, and everyone is trying to distract him.
"I am sorry you could not save her. I know that upset you. I know you tried to change it," Xaden says quietly.

I sigh, my mind drifting back to my first gauntlet trial.

Everything went about the same. Tynan calls me weak, which is funny since I am so much stronger than I was last time. Ridoc snapped at Tynan for being a dick. Sawyer stepped in between them. Tynan accused me of sleeping with our Wingleader, which got a 'Duh, they're married' from Rhi. He looked dumbfounded; I think he had forgotten. Luca accused me of getting preferential treatment, which got another scathing comment from Rhi. She asked what special treatment I got, and when Luca couldn't name anything that made me 'special,' it silenced her—at least for now.
When we started the run, everyone was nervous except Aurelie, the one person who needed to be. She was so excited to run that it made her reckless. I waited by the logs for the dragon to fly overhead, but she still fell in the end. This time, as she ran, a shriek came from the flight field that caused her to stumble.

"Some things we can't change, it seems," I say softly. "I just hope that…" I trail off.
"So do I, love." He gives my waist a little squeeze. I feel him adjusting his arms, picking up my hand, and slowly unwrapping the wrap.
"You should have gotten this healed before today." He murmurs at me, tracing the cut on my palm.
"It's a scar that I have in both lives that are the same. A reminder. I think I will keep it."
"My clever, Violence." I can hear the smile in his voice. I laugh softly and close my eyes. My final gauntlet run was the same: the rope and the knife. I smile to myself that Xaden was ready for Amber when she would inevitably complain.

"She can't do that!" Amber shouted.
"Yeah, well, she just did!" Ridoc tossed over his shoulder, loosening his grip on me.
I spoke softly to Rhi as she congratulated me.
"Cheating!" Amber crows again.
I am not sure what Amber has against me this time since I am married and not interested in Dain. I mean, we all know she is a codex-thumper, but still, I always thought it was more about Dain than my rule-bending.
"Back the hell up, Mavis," Garrick threatens. I watch her charge at Xaden before Garrick steps in front of him, the sun glinting off his swords on his back. "She cheated using foreign materials not once, but twice," Amber yells. "It's not to be tolerated! We live by the rules or we die by them!"
"I don't take kindly to calling anyone in my section a cheater, let alone my Queen… your Queen," Garrick thunders, his face flushing with anger. "And my Wingleader will handle any rule-breaking in his own wing."

That stops Amber in her tracks. "You can't. You will be biased! You're married to her!"

"Exactly," said Xaden, lazily catching everyone by surprise. "Which is why I asked Nyra Voldaren, as Senior Wingleader, to watch Cadet Riorson's run to make sure everything is above board." He gestured toward the rider behind him. She was leaning against a rock and watching; the sun glinted off the golden spikes on her shoulders.
"Cadet Riorson?" Nyra asks idly, as if this is a petty squabble and she wants no part of it. I don't look at Xaden as I turn to the Senior Wingleader, "I expect the thirty-second penalty for using the rope," I tell her.
"So noted." She replied. I see Xaden move to write on the clipboard in his hands out of the corner of my eye.
"And the Knife?" Amber's gaze narrows at me. Gods, she is such a hypocrite. "She's disqualified." When Xaden and Nyra both keep quiet, she starts again, "surely—"
I cut her off, done with hearing her speak, "A rider may only bring to the quadrant the items they can carry—" I start.
"Are you quoting the Codex to me?" Amber shouts.
"—and they shall not be separated from those items, no matter what they may be," I continue. "For once carried across the parapet, they are considered part of their person: Article three, section six, addendum B. This is a blade that I carried across with me; therefore, it is considered part of myself."
"That addendum was written—" she halts her speech when Nyra stands up and holds up her hand towards Amber.
I watch Nyra purse her lips, considering, "Accepted."
I let a breath out that I didn't know I was holding.
"That's a technicality!"
"Wingleader Mavis," Nyra says sharply, "Wingleader Riorson came to me earlier to make sure everything was above reproach with his squad's performance. He wanted to make sure no one would question his judgment when it would look like preferred treatment in case anything came up with Cadet Riorson's run. I must commend that forethought. I have heard Cadet Riorson's reasoning, and I have accepted. My word is final. Step back."
Amber shot me a dirty look. "You think like a scribe," she barks at me.

I laugh out loud in her face. I begin speaking as she looks affronted, "I will be sure to let Lieutenant Colonel Sorrengail know that you think his daughter thinks like him. You do know he oversees the whole scribe quadrant, right?"
I see her cheeks flush as she marches off.
"Riorson," I hear Xaden call. My eyes snap to him; he gives me a mischievous smile, "You're leaking." He says as he takes a wrap out of his pocket and tosses it to me. "Do something about it."
I laugh lightly. "Always have one on hand?"

"Since you crossed the parapet," Garrick said, startling me. My eyes shoot to him, "We all do." I see him reaching into his pocket, pulling out a wrap. My blink away the instant tears that try to form in my eyes at the gesture from a man who barely knows me. I nod at him gratefully and move to cheer on the last of our squadmates.

"That was so smart of you to get Nyra." I murmur to him. I feel the deep rumble of laughter from him.
"I remember my reward that you gave me for scribe thinking, I believe you called it." He says, nipping my neck.

"Hey, you two! Save it for the after-Threshing celebration tonight!" I hear Ridoc call at us. I shoot him a look. "Vi, are you ready for more dragon shenanigans?"

I groan lightly. Presentation was so embarrassing.

We still place eleventh out of squads. My anxiety is at an all-time high. I haven't let myself think of Andarna, and I wonder if she is going to be here or not. I did not ask Xaden, and I should have asked if he knew anything about her. His dragon, Bron, should know. He should know everything about us since you can't keep secrets from dragons.
I try to brush the thoughts away as I hear Liam's name get called to with the Gauntlet Patch. We all cheer for him, which he accepts with a cheeky grin, before he joins his squad in the front.
We wait a bit before Garrick calls our squad to line up.
"Into formation," he orders, his tone all business. It's always so jarring that he can be two different people depending on what he is doing. He is a giant teddy bear or a grizzly bear. Completely serious or a goofball. He can 'flip the switch' as he puts it. Instantly, in the character that the situation needs.
He goes over the pacing and the walk before he hands us off to Nyra, who gives us the last instruction. Something feels off, but I can't figure it out.
As we take the first step into the path to the field, I realized that no one mentioned a feathertail. My heart sinks. No Andarna? I knew that Tairn wouldn't be mine, but I still had hope… I should have known since Xaden didn't have Sgaeyl that I might not get either of my dragons, too.

As we step into the line, as soon as I start to pass the first trio of red dragons, they all dip their head at me.

Shit. Were they all going to do that?

"Did those dragons just… bow?" I hear Luca ask from behind me. I see everyone in front of me glance back, but the dragons have already turned their head back up.

"Don't you remember from conscription day?" Pryor asked, "They did that over Violet that day, too."
I watch my squad stop and all turn to me. I fidget uncomfortably. I give them a little shrug. "I don't know. They have done that since I was like fourteen. Every dragon I meet the first time does it."
"They just bow?" I hear Ridoc ask, his voice incredulous.
"I don't know what they are doing, but I know that dragons with riders won't explain it." They all keep watching me. "We should probably go," I say, gesturing them on.
I make light conversation with Rhi about her sister as we walk, while the sea of dragons all dip their heads as we pass by. I force myself to breathe normally. Even though I have done this before, the dragons are still incredibly intimidating.

Tynan is still being his horrible self and being an ass about my size and how he wants to write to Mira. Yeah, go ahead. I dare you. I would love to see her reply. I bet it would be amazing.
When we reach about the halfway mark, Rhi confronts me softly for not telling her about the rope and dagger.
"I only thought of it the day before the gauntlet," I say, "If it didn't work, I didn't want you to be an accomplice. I truly mean it when I say you are the best of us, Rhi, and I think you have a real future here."
"I don't need you to protect me."
"I know, but that is what Queens and friends do, they protect what's theirs."
"And I am yours?"
"Yes, you are my friend, and I consider you under my protection."
"Are you keeping more from me?"
"Of course, I have many things that I must balance. There is more to the world than you might ever know."
"I want to help you if I can."
"You're helping me just by being my friend, that's what's true."
"Good."

"Are you guys done bonding back there?" Tynan sneers, "Because we are almost at the end of the line. These dragons, and even if we can't see their tails, they are paying me the proper resp-" he didn't even get the last word out before a flame of a dragon took him.
"I guess the dragons didn't like his arrogance," Ridoc mumbles as he brushes himself off from throwing himself on the ground to avoid the flames.
I see Pryor in front, trying to decide to run or stay, wobbling. We re-sort ourselves as we stop, Ridoc behind me and Rhi in front of me. The rest of the walk is about the same, minus the dipping of the dragon heads as I walk by.
Pryor once again doesn't make it to the end of the walk, and the two green dragons sniff me. What was surprising was that Luca did finish the walk, and Tynan didn't. It was the opposite last time. We are still down to six squad members who were all heading into Threshing in a few days.

"If you are going to eat this morning, you need to make it into the cafeteria," I hear Garrick yell, snapping me back to the present. I was still snuggled into Xaden's arms under the tree.
"Are you going to eat?" He asks me. I shake my head. I was too nervous. I have no clue what was going to happen at Threshing in about an hour and a half. He stands offering me a hand, which I accept.
He pulls me close to him and gives me a quick kiss as our friends head into the cafeteria. He laces his fingers with mine, leading me to the quad.
"I'll walk you to the field, then I have to get to Bron. I have monitor duty again, maybe I will see you… not be ganged up by three men, huh?"
"Well, if it makes you feel better, two of the three are already dead."
"Actually, it does." He says, squeezing my hand.
"You will bond, Violence." He says after a beat of silence. "We did not get this far by losing hope for a better future. Plus, after you get back to the field, there is a surprise waiting for you."
"A surprise? What kind of surprise?"
"One that you will like, don't worry," he says reassuringly.
As we step on the field, I see Professor Kaori already standing by the entrance of the forested valley.
"You got this, my Queen," Xaden says, dropping a kiss on my head before he turns to find his own dragon.
I blow out a breath and close my eyes briefly and cite the quote that got me through the first time, "I will not die today."

Chapter Text

'If you don't stop worrying, we're both going to get a headache.' Bron's deep voice echoes in my head, cutting across my thoughts. His gravelly voice rolled out low, slow.

We do another sweep above the trees, waiting for the last half hour to count down before the first year's are released into the valley. I don't respond to Bron. Nothing I say will calm me.

'I did not claim you for your incompetence. Quit spinning scenarios in your head and focus. You know the plan. If I knew how much of a pain in the ass you would be, I would have let my sister keep you.' He echoed through the bond.

I laughed softly. He often threatens me with Sgaeyl. When I first saw Bron in the valley two years ago, it was almost the same situation as with Sgaeyl. Alic Tauri went after Garrick during Threshing. He knew he couldn't get to me, so he went where he thought he could hurt me: my right-hand man and best friend. It was a bloody and ruthless flight. Alic and his three didn't walk out of the forest. While Sgaeyl said she chose me because of the scars on my back and the family ties, Bron chose me because he fiercely values fighting for your family, whether you are blood or not. That, and he was curious why I smelled like his sister when I wasn't bonded to her.

That was quite a surprise. Apparently, our souls entered this world, not just our minds. He told me that the bond between a dragon and its rider is a soul connection. When we traveled through time, it broke our bonds, but our dragons still left a mark on our souls. Bron said we created a ripple effect across the world. Every dragon felt the surge of magic, but almost no one understood what it meant until I bonded with Bron. Even then, only he and his mate understood. They plan on letting Sgaeyl and Tarin know as well, since they can smell themselves on us. Apparently, it messed with Tarin a bit when he met Vi when she was fourteen. There was no reason for a girl he had never met to smell like his. Sgaeyl had a similar issue when we traveled across the seas.

'It is almost time,' I hear Bron say as we curve back toward the entrance where the cadets are. I see Skara come up from below, flanking us for a moment. Rowan and Skara are quite the pair; both have a habit of setting something on fire for fun. I watch her red scales, the color of dying embers, catch the morning sun as she tilts toward us to fly over. Rowan throws me a smile as Skara spirals down to take their position on the forest floor.

"Do you think it will take her long to find her dragon?" I ask Bron through the bond, watching Skara's wings flutter open before she hits the tops of the trees.

Bron doesn't answer as we circle for a few more moments while unbonded dragons fly around us, heading to land in the valley to see if they can find a rider. We hover high above as the cadets begin to head into the forest below, and that's our cue to turn and take our position on the east end.
The hours passed, and we switched out our positions with other third and second years. I was growing restless at the lack of information. Bron refused to ask his mate or the other dragons to see if they had seen Violet. I have seen other cadets fly out, including Liam on Deigh and Ridoc on a brown swordtail, Aotrom, I believe his name was.

Bron launched into the air as our replacement landed. We circled once and headed back to the field to report.

We get halfway there before Bron speaks. 'Your mate is in the right direction. Bonding will depend on her, though; the girls hunting her might slow her down.'
"Did you just say someone is hunting Violet?" Shock rings through, first it was guys and now it was girls, what the fuck?.
' Feirge is looking for her rider and mentioned that a group of girls were speaking about your mate and were looking for her. The intent did not seem positive, so Feirge passed it on.'
"We have to find her!" Panic tinted my tone.
' We cannot interfere.'
"Well the fuck aware!" I thunder across the bond, "Get to her now, Bron. If she dies... I die. There is no me without her."
'You are dramatic,' Bron rumbles, but turns towards the valley.
I let my shadows trendles' loose in the hope of finding her as we get close to the ground. Bron lands in a small opening, barely getting his long body into the trees. Once on the ground, he shoots forward, running only to come to a stop when he sees the opening of a familiar clearing. I slide down Bron's side as we see Violet kneeling in the middle of the green space. I think she recognized it as the place she first met her dragons.
"Oh, look, we found you," a voice echoed into the clearing. I see four women walking in the clearing—each with a different degree of malice on their face, but hatred no less.
"What do you want, Luca?" Violet's voice rings on, standing in front of the group.
I watch the brown hair girl shrug her shoulders as if she is nonchalant, "Your crown."
Violet sputters for a moment, "Are you fucking kidding me?"
"You're no queen, just a thief on a stolen throne." Elena from first wing yells. I only knew her because her brother caused Rowan issues from second wing last year.
"Why did they choose a weakling to sit on the throne? If they need a woman from Navarre on the throne, then they can have one of us. The right of conquest." A blond says. I can't see her face, and her voice doesn't ring a bell. She has a sword strapped to her back.
"You are no Queen of mine. Just a fraud playing dress-up," A redhead screams as Violet.
My eyes shoot to Violet as she... smiles... at these girls, leaning back into her stance.
"You want to challenge the Queen?" She says loftily, spinning her daggers in her hands, "You won't like the consequence. You see, I made a mistake once before and let someone go when they attacked me. Then months later, they attacked me again, and I almost died. Xaden almost died. I won't make that mistake again. You just signed your death warrant. Tell Malak I send my regards."

In her last word, she flings her dagger into the redhead's chest. I see the shock look on her face as she looks down at the dagger in her chest before she falls to the side.
The three others waste no time charging, taking out their daggers and swords as they run.

I extend my shadows into the field in case she needs me at a moment's notice, but I don't interfere. She knows I am here and will bend or break any rule for her.
Violet darted back as Luca lunged, her boots sliding through the grass. Violet twisted aside, letting the blade skim past her ribs, and struck back — quick and precise — forcing Luca to stumble.

Elena struck forward with her dagger. Violet dropped low, sweeping her leg out, causing Elena to hit the ground hard. With her dagger still in hand, Elena sweeps the blade up, slicing Vi's arm as she blocks. Using her other arm, Violet reaches for her own dagger, straddling her hips. Elena tries to buck Violet off her, but is caught with Violet's blade to her throat, going straight through. Violet was up moving before she choked her last gasp.

With a hiss of breath, Luca was up again, circling. She pivoted with her dagger held in a reverse grip, shoulders squared. They struck at the same time. Violet's dagger flashed, catching the other's wrist, and in one smooth motion, she wrenched the blade free and sent it spinning into the field.
The blond woman who was hesitating charged forward, lifting the sword and striking- right as Luca dove for the dagger in the grass. The sword speared Luca's side; in a cry of pain, Luca dropped to her knees. The blond girl was already moving again towards Violet, paying no mind to her comrade. Vi drove her shoulder into her opponent's chest, slamming her back against the ground, making the blond drop her sword as Violet's dagger sliced her throat. For a heartbeat, the forest went still — just the rasp of breaths, the smell of sap and blood.

Violet turned back to Luca. "Squadmate?" Violet said dangerously.
Luca shifted to her feet and sprinted to the edge of the clearing, holding her side. Violet had a dagger in her hand, ready to throw, when she suddenly dropped to the ground. A gust of fire shot over her head, completely engulfing Luca.

I feel Bron hum in satisfaction.
A green dragon stepped onto the field; unlike any other green dragon I have ever seen. Most are the color of Emerald or Nephrite, but this one is the shade of a light Jade. The lighter shade gleans in the sun, almost causing a glow around her. She was not a large dragon by any means. If I had to guess, she was on the slightly smaller end for a dragon in the Vale that was full-grown... was she full-grown?
'She is the elder, she is full-grown,' I hear amusement through the bond. I feel Bron push me lightly on the shoulder as he walks into the clearing, clearly telling me to come on.
Violet and the green dragon turn their heads towards us as we walk out, clearly having a conversation. My strides don't slow until I sweep Violet into my arms, my face buried into her hair. I feel her shoulders relax in my arms; her breathing is still ragged from the fight.
"Violence, indeed," I mumble to her. I hear a short, rough laugh in response. My mouth tilts up in a smile as I pull back to look at her face. She looks tired, but confident.
'Has he come out of the shadows to play?' A female voice echoed in my head. Her voice was warm velvet wrapped around steel—smooth and unyielding.
I recognize the voice. She has spoken to me within the bond a few times.
'Only for you' Bron's voice rings out. I hear Violet's startled gasp, and she turns to me, questions in her eyes. I give her a short nod; we are bonded to another mated pair.
'We need to speak,' the green dragon speaks her head swiveling towards us. 'There are things you must know before we head to the flight field.'
"Okay." I say moving away from Violet. I send my shadows to collect her daggers, cleaning them on the dead before presenting them to her.
'As you might have figured out, we are mates of mates. Meaning we are all connected. I will not have secrets between my mate and me, nor do I expect you to keep something from yours. We will only be stronger if we trust each other. You have seen in your other life how secrets hurt each other.'
"Agreed," Violet says softly, her breathing under control.
'Then this must be said. You are no ordinary human, Violet Riorson. I am no ordinary dragon. The magic that brought you here has not been seen in six hundred years. Most dragons do not know of it since they are still young. I do remember the magic: It called to me, and I answered. Since the moment that your soul merged with your younger body, you have been mine.'
"That doesn't make any sense," Violet starts, "What do you mean that you remember... that would make you—"
'Over six hundred years old, yes.'
"I thought that dragons only live to be about two hundred?" I ask
'Dragons lie, nightshade.' Bron corrects me. 'We change our names and lie about our age. Most of us don't live past two hundred since we find a rider we would die for or with. Bonded mates are the exception; we cannot live without the other dragon mate. However, if a non-mated dragon is not injured or chooses to die, they can live indefinitely. A bonded pair can also survive, but it is rare.'
"indefinitely?" Violet whispers. I can see her mind swirling a mile a minute. "You're immortal?"
'If we choose to be, yes.'
"Earlier, you said she was the elder, not an elder. What does that mean?" the off-handed comment earlier, standing firm in my brain.
'I am the Eldest Dragon alive, I am Queen of the Empyrean, and you, Violet Riorson, are my rider.'

"Is that why dragons bow to me?" Violet asks in a whisper.

'Do not be absurd. No dragon bows to a human; the bow to me through you. They recognize my claim. As I said, the magic that brought you here called out, and I answered.'

"Does that mean Bron is King?" Violet asks

I hear the dragon equivalent of a snort from them, 'He wishes,' the female says, nudging Bron with her head.

"Wait, I thought that the Empyrean was a group of Elder dragons that made the decisions?" Violet questions after laughing at the dragon's antics.

'Do you not have an assembly that handles your day-to-day? Bron and I have been in a dreamless sleep for the last two hundred years. Most of the dragons I did not know until you woke me six years ago. I did not even realize that Bron's sires had another egg. I am ashamed of what these younger dragons have done to our world. Hiding and letting the dark ones roam, and letting humans dictate what is told. Dragons are allowing their riders to be tortured. It stops now.' She says the last words with fury and a hiss. We will finish this conversation at another time. It is time we make our way to the field. Climb up, little Queen. It's time to announce my return.'

I glance at Violet one more time before I turn to Bron and pull myself up to my seat.
Bron launched himself into the air, heading for the flight field at breakneck speed.
“Your mate’s a Queen,” I state to Bron as I wrap my shadows around myself to keep my seat at this speed.
As is yours. Fitting, I would say. he says gruffly.
"Except I am a King and you are—" I don’t finish my thought as we flip upside down. The only reason I stayed seated was for my shadows, and they were struggling.

‘What was that?’ Bron asked as we flipped right-side up again.

"Nothing. Nothing at all,” I mutter.

We land at the flight field, and I see most of the cadets have returned. There were a few still in the woods, but chances were they wouldn’t bond.

I slide down Bron's side and make my way to Liam. Cupping his arm and head in congratulations. He beamed back at me, his blue eyes shining with happiness.

“Have you seen Violet?” He asks straight away.

“She should be here soon,” I reassure him. I see the tension leak from his shoulders at my words.
“Did you see—” He starts when I hear a gasp from those around me. I look up to see the pale green dragon overhead. It looks like the sun is shining through her wings, giving off an ethereal glow. She glides across the sky, and I see every single human and dragon watching her.

“She’s beautiful.” I hear Liam whisper, completely in awe.

“She’s a Queen.”

I hear Liam laugh, “I meant the dragon.” He says, still chuckling. “But I am sure Vi looks lovely as well.”

“I did too,” I respond, which cuts off his laugh abruptly, his wide eyes looking at me.

I watch them land in the middle of the field. Violet doesn’t move from her seat. Every dragon, including Codagh, is lowering their head to their Queen. I watch her gaze sweep around the field—every newly claimed and current rider in the area with their dragons. She lets out a roar that splits the air like lightning ripping open the sky, a sound so vast it seemed the mountains echoed back in fear. It was not just heard but felt — the roar was a promise — of fire, of death, of power beyond mortal reckoning. She has come back, and she was pissed.

The silence that followed was deafening.
Violet slides down her side as the dragons lift their heads. She catches my eye and I nod towards the stage where they record the names. She gave me a small smile before she turned towards the desk. Her face lights up, taking in who is recording the new dragon’s names. I send my shadows towards her, wrapping around her wrist on her still bleeding arm. I watch her smile down at the feeling, shooting me a grin over her shoulder.“Are you coming with me?” She asks the shadow. I squeeze her wrist, and she chuckles softly.

“Dad, what are you doing here?” She asks Lt Col. Asher Sorrengail. He was posted in a chair behind the makeshift desk, recording the newly bonded.
“The same thing I did for Bren and Mira. I was a little impatient with Bren’s Threshing, so I decided to record the names, so I knew he was safe and bonded. I really enjoyed it, so I did the same thing for Mira, and now yours.” He says, grinning up at his daughter.

“I am really glad to see you.” She says with emotion in her voice. I give her wrist a light squeeze to let her know she is not alone.

“You're bleeding Vi,” he says softly

She looks down at her arm and pulls one of her daggers out. She moves to slice the bottom of the shirt to make a wrap.

I see Garrick, a few down dragons from her start, walk towards her, already pulling the wrap in his pocket out.

“Tell me, your majesty, what is your dragon’s name?” I hear her father ask, humor in his voice.

“Talaithfaith.” She says, pride ringing through her words.
He grins, shaking his head, and writes her name.

“Who knew my little scribe of a daughter would bond with such a dragon?”

“I—” She gets out before she drops her dagger on the ground.

“Violet?” Asher asks, alarm crossing his face. “Do you need a mender?”

I tighten my shadow around her wrist in concern.

She bends to pick up the blade and whispers to her father, “ and Andarnaurranm.”

Chapter Text

I slide down Tala’s side as the dragons lift their heads around us. It was truly surreal seeing all these fierce dragons bowing to my green dragon. I can’t believe I bonded with a green, let alone the Queen.
“They only bow once, and then we move on, Brightling. Otherwise, we would not get anything done with all the bowing.” The warm, dignified voice of Tala echoes in my head. Her voice was strong, and you could feel the power that her words held.
I, however, am more interested in the humans around me; looking at most of the riders, they are staring between their dragon and mine in wonder, but my eyes are drawn to one on the podium—my mother.

I catch her eye, and she nods towards the stage where they record the names. She gave me a small smile before she turned towards her fellow Generals. That was more than she ever gave me in the last life. She would not even acknowledge me before. It is incredible the effect that my father has on her, or the fact that she didn’t have to murder 107 kids’ families. I take a deep breath, and I turn towards the corner of the stage. My heart stutters, and I feel the smile break out on my face when I see who is recording the new dragon’s names—Asher Sorrengail. He gave me a wide grin, his eyes shooting between me and my dragon. I know he doesn’t understand the significance of my dragon, since he didn't have a bond that told him as such. I think he is just happy that I bonded. Proud.

I take three steps when I feel a shadow curl around my wrist. I glance down, blanching at the blood seeping and dripping down my arm, before I turn to my invisible shadow bracelet, giving it a slight grin. I toss a grin back to my King to let him know that I find him sweet. “Are you coming with me?” I ask my wispy companion. I feel the slight squeeze before I laugh at him. Of course, he would come with me. I think that if I let him, I would always have a shadow companion.
I make my way across the field until I get close enough so my father can hear me, “Dad, what are you doing here?” He was sitting behind the desk, beaming at me. I don’t think I have ever seen him happier. He looks like I hung the moon.
“The same thing I did for Bren and Mira. I was a little impatient with Bren’s Threshing, so I decided to record the names, so I knew he was safe and bonded. I really enjoyed it, so I did the same thing for Mira, and now yours.” He says, as his smile widens.

“I am really glad to see you,” I say, my voice catching. I feel Xaden give my wrist a light squeeze. Gods, he always gets me. I put my hand over his shadows to convey that I understood.

“You're bleeding, Vi,” Dad says softly.

I look down at my arm and grimace again. Gods, I am a mess. That bitch from first wing got me good. Not that I didn’t get the final word. I take a deep breath. I know that in the previous life, I would have hesitated to kill those girls. But as I told them, I learned my lesson the hard way. I would not sacrifice my life, Xaden’s life, his dragon, or my dragon’s life for them. We have too much to do. Too many lives to save. A war to stop. Again.
I pull my favorite dagger out and slice the bottom of my shirt to make a wrap. I did this last year. The makeshift wrap will have to do until I can get some actual wraps from the healers.

“Tell me, your majesty, what is your dragon’s name?” I hear my father ask. I roll my eyes at his teasing. He only calls me that to get under my skin.

“Talaithfaith,” I say, satisfaction running up my spine at the match.

“You pronounced that sufficiently.” Tala teases me. I didn’t know that Dragons teased.
“They do. You were once bonded to a stick in the mud. Tairn and Sgaeyl are very serious dragons, whereas Aotrom is pure ridiculous and chaotic. Don’t get me wrong, he can be fierce when he needs to be, but rarely is.”
My father grins, shaking his head, and writes her name in the dragon ledger.

“Who knew my little scribe of a daughter would bond with such a dragon?”
“I—” I start before I hear a sweet voice, fill my head.
“And Andarnaurram. Did you miss me?”
“Andarna,” I whisper to her.
“ You didn’t think I would miss bonding with you? You are mine, Violet, in any world. We are forever bound together. Tala got to you first, or I would have claimed you years ago. She marked you before I even hatched!”

“I thought you got over that, little one, once I permitted you to bond what is mine.” I hear Tala retort.

“She was mine first!” I hear Andara pout through the bond.

“Violet?” Dad asks, alarm crossing his face. “Do you need a mender?” I can see his eyes lingering on my arm. I feel the shadows around my wrist tighten. His squeeze knocks me fully back to reality. I realized that I had dropped my dagger, and I bent to pick it up. As I did, I whispered to my father, “and Andarnaurranm.”

As soon as I start the name, I hear Bron’s roar, washing out my words. I don’t turn towards the noise, my eyes locked on my dad.

I see his eyes widen, but other than that, he doesn’t react.
“Is she here?” my dad softly asks, his lips barely moving.

“Are you here?” I ask my younger dragon.

“I am, but I am hidden. We thought it would be best for now.”
I give my father a slight nod, “but hidden.”

“I will write it down later, before I file this year’s list. For now, we will keep this between the four of us.”

I give my father a questioning look in reference to four, and he nods behind me.
I glance over my shoulder, and Garrick is standing there, frozen with his arm extended towards me.

“Two?” He breathes out in a whisper.
I feel the shadow disappear from my wrist, and I know exactly where it went when I hear Garrick yelp.
“Ouch! Okay, Okay, I get it! Later. Geeze. You didn’t have to grip so hard, Asshole. I wouldn’t put her in any danger.” He mutters the last part as I feel the shadow return to my wrist. I give it as a small pat as thanks.

Garrick moves to my side and grabs my non-hurt arm, directing me towards the healer tents.

I don’t protest, and I give my dad one last small smile over my shoulder as I walk away. He winks at me before turning to the next newly bonded rider who walks up.
“Are you okay?” I direct towards Andarna.

“Yes! I am better now that I finally get to talk to you! They have been keeping me away for years! They even, at one point, sent me to Idris Island to learn because I kept sneaking out to see you.”

“Idris Island? You know about that? And years? How old are you, Andarna?”

“I’m Six. I hatched the day you came back. I felt my magic wave, and I knew something must have happened. So, I decided that it was time. And then, right before I finished being a hatchling, Sgaeyl returned from her journey and told us all about Idris Island, how they were going to help with the wards, and how they had left me here to see if we could live in peace. They said they would train me! And they did! I can turn invisible and whistle speak to anyone and…”

“Take a breath, little one. She will be with us always. You do not have to go into such detail now, especially since she is fading from blood loss. Go see your mender, Brightling.”
“Are you okay, Vi?” I hear Garrick ask as he directs me into the tent.

“Oh yeah, just speaking my dragons,” I say as he guides me to one of the beds.

“I still can’t believeee…. That you're still standing after that cut, Vi.” Garrick backtracks as the healer comes up. I feel the shadow slink down to wrap around my ankle—needy little thing.
“Let me see what we are working with.” The healer says, unwrapping my makeshift binding. She cut the sleeve at my shoulder, pulling it away from my arm gently. “Oh, that will need mending. We brought in a few extra menders for this threshing this year, and I am very glad they did; Nolon would have been burnt out with all the attacks this year. It’s been especially vicious.” The healer mentions dabbing a cool cloth on my arm, before rinsing it out in the water basin on the side of the bed. She cleaned it three times before the arm was mostly clean. The only blood is coming from the wound itself. “Make yourself useful if you are going to stand there,” she said to Garrick, who was startled at the command. She pressed a clean cloth on the wound and grabbed Garrick's hand. “Apply pressure. Yes, like that. Nolon will be here in a few moments. Until then, pressure.”

“Bossy,” Garrick mumbled under his breath.

I snickered. “She’s busy. Lots to help.” I said, nodding to a boy coming in with a knife in his shoulder. Well, it wasn’t me this time putting one there.

Garrick nodded, his brows furrowed, before they cleared. He smirked, then opened his mouth just before he got cut off by the mender.

"What do we have here?” Nolon asked.
“Simple cut,” I replied, which Garrick snorted a laugh.
“Let me be the judge of that. I got it from here, young man, thank you.” He said as he took the dressing from Garrick. “Ah, yes, you will need mending, but it shouldn’t take too long. Might have a minor soreness tomorrow,” he said, poking at my arm, “would you like something to bite?”
I shook my head as Garrick picked up my other hand for me to hold on to someone. I clenched my eyes closed as the magic flowed through me.

I felt it through my arm, then it traveled down to my ankle, which I didn’t realize that I had lightly sprained, until the pain was gone.

I sighed as the magic stopped and I glanced over at Nolon, “There. If it gives you issues in a few days, come to the infirmary.”

I quietly thank him as Garrick and I make our way out of the tent.

I make my way back to my dragon and Xaden, who is standing between her and Bron. My shadow band ended back on my wrist as soon as I was done being healed.
I wrap my arms around him and go to speak to him when I hear my mother’s voice,
“Welcome to a family that knows no boundaries, no limits, and no end. Riders step forward.” I move five steps in front of Tala and brace myself.
“Dragons, it is our honor as always,” Mom calls out. “Now we celebrate!”
I feel the heat just as all the others around me cry out in pain.
This was not fun a second time. Would I have to do this again with Andarna, or was she marking for both, like Tairn did?
“She is doing it for all of us.”

All?
“You are going to love it,” Tala says to me.

The pain dulls to a dull ache as Xaden comes to me.
He kisses me on my neck and asks if he can unlace the top of my corset here or if I want to wait until we are alone to see it.

I can’t wait, and I instruct him to unite the top of my corset.

hear his intake of breath before loosening it to the bottom so that I can see through the laces, then he steps aside.

I feel myself looking out of Tala’s eyes; on my back is not a relic. But seven.
Each dragon was about three inches tall. They were all flying at different angles along my spine—one from each dragon den. Automatically, my favorite is a black and purple feathertail at the base of my spine.

“You are a rider of their Queen; therefore, you are a rider of the dragons. All of them.”

“They are beautiful,” I say as I blink, and my eyes come back to myself.

I feel Xaden tug my corset back together, “I guess I can tie this back, even if it’s going to be on the floor of our bedroom in about ten minutes.”

“Is that right, husband?” I tease him, looking at him over my shoulder.
His eyes are smoldering, he gives a sexy smirk, “Oh, it’s a promise, Wife.”

Chapter Text

Despite Xaden’s best effort, it was not meant to be that we snuck off to our room to celebrate. Honestly, it was wishful thinking.
As soon as Xaden finished tying my corset, my squad set upon me with some additional members.

“Vi! We did it!” Rhi yells as she throws her arms around me. “Are you okay?” she asks, noticing my missing sleeve and bare arm. Xaden backed up a few steps to give me some time with my friends.

“Yeah, I got into a tangle with Oof…!” I cut off my sentence when I am lifted off my feet by Ridoc, who spins me around twice.
“Look who bonded the Queen! A Queen! That is some badass shit!” He laughs and sets me back on my feet. I am then swept into another hug by Jace, followed by Sawyer and Liam.

“Did everyone from your Squad bond?” Jace asked.

“Luca?” Rhi asked.

I shook my head, “She and three others attacked me. She said they wanted my crown, that killing me would be a rite of conquest. However, if she had spent five minutes in the library, she would have known that wasn’t true.”

“She was such a bitch. I’m not exactly sad she is gone.” Ridoc said his fists were clenched.

“Enough about her, tell me about your dragons,” I responded.
That lit up the group. Everyone jumped into talking excitedly about the dragons that they bonded with. Liam and Sawyer have reds, Jace and Ridoc have browns, Rhi and I have Greens. Their happiness was infectious as I looked around at these new riders. A smile graced my face as I thought of what they all accomplished.

“The riders that don’t know, will all be aware of the Venin as soon as they can shield. I know, from your memories, who you believe is the most trusted. However, some things have changed in this timeline, so has the list of trusted and non-trusted. I will put feelers out to the other dragons to see who will side with us. I have Cath working on his rider.” Tala’s voice chimes in my head.

I send a quick ‘thank you’, my heart warming at the fact that I don’t have to keep this secret for much longer. Cath had his work cut out with Dain, but I guess there was a reason they bonded.

“We are going to go celebrate! Are you coming, Vi?” I hear Rhi ask me as all the dragons around us start to take off to head back into the Vale. They most likely have a lot to talk about.

“We do.” Tala says, “I must focus on this so we will block you out tonight. But based on your intentions with the Wingleader, it is something that we would have to do anyway.”

“I think I will sit this one out. I have my own celebrations I want to get to.” I say, tossing a nod to Xaden, a smirk gracing my face.

She laughs, “Get it, girl.”

“You too,” I say, nudging her, “Oh! I forgot to tell you. I won’t have a room on the same floor as you. I will be with my roommate.” I say, pointing my thumb at Xaden over my shoulder.

“What?” Ridoc, “Why?”

“Ridoc, we’re married. Not only was it a condition of our engagement, but also… I want to be with my husband. We haven’t spent much time together in the last two years we have been married. I want to get to know the man I am spending the rest of my life with.”

I see Liam shift uncomfortably. I narrow my eyes at him, trying to figure out what that meant. He quickly flashes me a one, then five, with his hand next to his side. ‘Wait, not safe to speak openly.’ Got it. I give him a slight nod.
“Poor Vi, can’t sample the masses of hot riders.” Ridoc teases.
I hear Xaden growl at that.

“I think she is okay with that since she is with the hottest guy in Basgiath.” Rhi laughs and throws an arm over Sawyer, leading the group away. I go to take a step to follow them back to the dorms when I feel a shadow tugging me to stay. I see Jace glance back at us one more time, just as Xaden’s arms circled my waist. I give him a short wave right before they disappear down the steps. Everyone else was filing out of the field, and soon we were the last ones left.

“I thought you were in a rush to get us back to our room.” I tease him.

“Change of plans. Getting through all the cadets celebrating will take too long.”
“And what did they change to?” I asked, spinning in his arms to face him, my arms went around his neck.

“I can’t wait.” He says, taking my hand once he steps away.

“Xaden!” I laugh and yell at him as he tugs me into the woods.

He doesn’t say anything until he gets about fifty feet in, then pulls me behind a big oak tree. “Ridoc wants you to sample the other riders.” He sneers.

I roll my eyes at him as he pushes my back into the tree, “I didn’t sample in the last life. I am not going to in this life.”

“Damn right.” He rumbles, kissing me deeply.

I push right back into him, our lips fighting for dominance, my hands going straight into his hair.
He groans as his hands wander down to my ass, lifting me. The changing of our angle makes us both moan in delight. My core lining with his hardness.

Fuck. This was precisely what I needed. Him. Forever’s not enough time to love him the way I want to.

“I need you.” He says, as he kisses down my neck.

“You have me,” I respond with a little gasp as his teeth nip my neck.

He sets me back on my feet and drops to his knees in front of me. Gods, he’s still tall. He comes up my stomach. He pushes my shirt up to kiss my stomach as he works on unlacing my boots. My hand goes to his shoulders to keep my balance. He slides my shoes off and tosses them a little to the side, so they don’t get in the way.

He goes to my pants next, and I groan at the little nips he gives me on my hip bones as he works.
“Is this wise? Being this exposed in the open. Someone could sneak up on us.” I gasp out and help him wiggle my leathers down despite my words.
“I have my shadows surrounding us. If a squirrel gets within twenty feet of us, I will know.”
He pulls my leathers away, taking my undergarments with them.
“If the assembly knew what we were doing in the open, they would… Oh Gods.” I moan the last words as Xaden’s mouth attacks my slit.

“You're soaked for me.” He growls against me.

“Only you.” I pant out. He inserts two fingers into me, and I grasp at the stretch. I was not going to last long.
He hikes one of my legs over his shoulder to get a better angle and doubles down on his effort of licking and swirling his tongue over my clit.

“I’m close.” I breathe out in a huff. I feel him add another finger, and I shatter around him.

“Xaden!” I whimper out, my voice disappearing in the wave of pleasure that comes over me. His tongue makes soft strokes as I pulse around his talented fingers.
When I come down from my orgasm, I bend forward, my mouth finding his and tasting myself on his tongue.

He stands without breaking our kiss, hands going to my hips.
He pulls away from me and gives me that cocky grin that I love. He scans me again, looking down at me, before turning me around.

I gasp and put my arms out to brace myself on the tree in front of me.

He grabs my hips and pulls them towards him, my back automatically arching for him.
I feel him release me, and I can hear him working on his own leathers. I turn my head to look back at him. I love watching him lose control. He was on the verge.

His eyes are blazing as he takes me in. “You are mine.” He says, stroking himself, looking down at me.

“Yours, Xaden. Now take me.”

“As my Queen demands.”

I give out a laugh, which turns into a moan as he eases inside of me.

I am already drenched from my earlier orgasm, so he slides in easily.

He groans as I automatically tighten around him.

“This will not be gentle or long,” he warns me.

“Did I say I wanted that?” I shoot back at him, “Fuck me, Xaden. Take it.”

And he did just that.
I could only brace myself on the tree as he took me hard and fast.

I couldn’t speak; the most I could get out was a gasp and moan between strokes, but even that wasn’t easy.
The mounting pleasure zooming through my body was all I could focus on.

The feeling finally crashed over me, hard. A bright light streaked across the ground as I screamed out his name, and he followed shortly after with a shout of his own. Shadows around us flexed, surging up as he filled me.

Spent, he almost collapsed on top of me, his arms wrapping around my waist, holding me to him. He gave me sweet kisses on the back of my neck, as we both came down from our high.

~~~~

Hours later, we are still under the big oak, but we are dressed at least.

My head on Xaden’s chest as he combs through my hair with his fingers.

He said that if my pants had to go back on, I had to take down my hair at least. I rolled my eyes, but undid my braid and snuggled down on his chest.

“Do you think we have changed too much?” I ask him softly.

“Define too much.”
I rotate and prop myself up on his chest to look him in the eyes. The black and onyx eyes are soft with emotion as he looks at me. Gods, I love this man.

“So much is different. I mean, it’s not bad, but do you think that we diverged from the timeline too much? We avoided a war in which so many people died, and now they are still with us, and every day they are alive, they change history. My dad is changing history every day, your dad, Nao, Bren, and so many others.”

“Do you regret it?” I quirk an eyebrow at him, and he clarifies, “Do you regret coming back?”
“Not for one second,” I reply

“Why?”

“Because… because I could feel you dying and I couldn’t handle that. I have handled Bren dying, my dad, even I would have handled my mother's death. I can’t handle yours. Forever’s not enough time to love you the way I want to.”

“Violence,” he says softly.

I sit up and he follows. I take his hand in mine and speak my heart.
“Every morning, I’ll wake up to find you, and I fear the day that I don’t. You say that I won’t lose you, but you can’t predict the future. We have changed too much. We are not on the same path we were on—a completely different journey. But no, I don’t regret coming back, starting over, and growing up again. If I even have the slightest chance of being with you and being married to you, I would do it again in a heartbeat. I need you to know that you are the only one I’ll ever love, and if it’s not you, it’s not anyone.”

“Violet,” Xaden says softly, “I love you too, and I choose you, every time, above all else.”

I laugh a little as the tears that had been forming while I was speaking break away.

“I’m sorry,” I start.

“Don’t. Don’t ever be sorry for loving me, Violence. Certain things are out of our control. I am a King, and you, my love, are my Queen. Together, we are going to rule for the better of our people, our kingdom, and our dragons. Most of all, we are building a better future. It doesn’t matter what we knew or how things play out. Yes, we are going to lose some and gain others. Change isn’t always bad. Yes, we are changing a lot, but I don’t think it will ever be too much.”

I nod at him as I consider his words. I hope he is right. I worry about him, my family, my friends, my country, my dragons. I have been running Tyrrendor for the last two years, and I see how it can take a toll on someone and how much goes into running a country.

He lies back beneath the tree and brings me down with him, my head lying on his chest, listening to his heartbeat. I am at peace, at least for now.

Chapter Text

The day after Threshing was somewhat the same. I waited at Rhi’s door for her to come out. Sawyer made a showing first, blushed, then went on his way. Rhiannon came out of her room about five minutes later.
“Breakfast?” I ask
“Breakfast.” She agrees.

“I take it you… got it.” I tease her.
She laughed, “Yeah, and you look like you were well fucked as well. I don’t think I have seen you this relaxed in a while.”
A door opens further down the hallway, and Liam walks out with a girl from second wing. I shoot him an amused smile. Seems everyone had a good night.
I shrugged. “It’s a lot of weight off my shoulders now that I am bonded. Being, well, who I am, there is a lot of pressure with being a Sorrengail, being a Queen, being a rider in training. Gets to be a lot.” I pause and let the words settle around us. “But yeah, I got fucked well too.”

Rhiannon roared with laughter, clutching her stomach when Ridoc caught up to us.
“Good Morning, Ladies!” Ridoc greets us, pushing through the crowded hallway. “Or should I say, riders?”
“I like the sound of riders,” Rhi responds when she gets her breath back. I am getting déjà vu. Is it that if it has already happened?
“It’s better than dead.” I mutter, “Where is your relic?” I ask as we make our way to the dining hall.
“Right here,” he says, pushing up his sleeve to reveal his brown dragon curls around his upper arm. “You?”
“Can’t see it. They are on my back.”
“That will keep you safer if you’re… did you say they?” His eyes were dancing at my slip.
“I just… I…” I paused, wondering what I should say. Ridoc pulls me up short with Rhi. Both were looking at me with sudden concern. I sigh, “Tala is the Queen of all dragons,” in a soft voice so I’m not overheard. “So, I have a relic of every type of dragon on me.”
“Whoa, you have six relics? That’s so crazy.” I don’t correct his count.
“That’s amazing, Vi,” Rhi says softly, giving an encouraging smile.
“What about yours, Rhi?” Ridoc asks to change the focus. He is good like that. When it comes down to it, he’s just as fierce as he is funny. We start walking again to the hall to eat.
“Somewhere you’ll never see,” she responds.

“You wound me.” He slaps his hand over his heart.

“I highly doubt that,” but she has a smile on her face. “I saw who you were making out with last night, hidden behind the courtyard.” She teased
“Oh, do tell.” I laugh at Ridoc’s sudden stricken face. What was he up to, or I guess it’s more of a who?
Before Rhi could answer, we walked into the dining hall, and my eyes automatically found Xaden at the leadership table. He was talking with a scribe. That’s odd. They usually don’t come here unless it’s with Dad or Markham in battle brief. Xaden is taking a letter from the scribe, and they are leaving just as quickly as they probably came.
I don’t pay attention to anything else as I freeze, watching Xaden read the letter. His face loses all its color, and his jaw clenches tightly. His eyes shoot up, and I see him glancing around the room, searching until he finds me. Once we lock eyes, and I can see the fury in them. I automatically make my way towards him.
I hear Ridoc call after me, but I don’t stop. Something changed.

“What is it?” I ask as soon as I get to him.

He shakes his head, “Not here.”

“Then let’s go. I know something happened.”

“You need to eat.” He responds softly.

I reach out and grab the apple from his plate and take a large bite. “Okay?”

He sighs but leads me out of the room anyway. I catch Rhi’s eyes as I leave with Xaden. I shake my head softly at her questioning look and head out.
Xaden led me to the empty battle brief classroom. Class was not to start for another hour. Then, this room would be packed.

"What's going on?" I ask again.

He sighs and sits heavily in a chair, a mixture of anger and sorrow. I have never seen him like this.
"It's from my father," he starts tensely. "There was a group that was helping refugees from Athebyne come in to make a home within the wards."

I nod at him. This was a common occurrence. I even helped a few families with getting some basic supplies the last two years I was in Aretia. We were building as fast as we could to help all those who are displaced or trying to have a better life within the wards. We were not going to turn people away like Navarre does.

"While they were helping, the villagers and Tyrr's were attacked by venin."

I gasped a bit. We have not had an attack that is close to the border in some time.
Well, that I knew of.

" Casualties?" I ask him, my mind already going to my family, new and old.

He nods sadly, "More than we expected."

"How many? " I ask him.

"32."

"Oh," I say softly, trying to process their information. "My... my family?" I ask, terrified of the answer.

"Mira was hurt. She will make it, but the others on your side of the family are fine."

I catch his words—my side of the family.

"And your side of the family?" My mind is going to Fen.

He sighs again, " Uncle Fabian, Bodhi's dad. And a few others that I know pretty well."

"We have to tell them. Bodhi and whoever else can't hear it from a stranger."

"I know. I don't know if I should break it to each individually or just rip the band-aid off. No one would be able to concentrate in class once they know, and I don't want more to get killed because they are distracted." He runs his fingers through his hair, and I walk closer and bring my arms around him. He lays his head on my abdomen, arms circling me.

"I'm so sorry for your loss, Love. Fabian was a wonderful person." I say softly, "He was one of the first I met at the ball. We often met up after lessons and would have a snack in the kitchen. He'd tell me all about you bunch as kids, or about his wife, and Fen growing up. He truly was remarkably kind."
Xaden’s head turned toward me when I was talking, eyebrows slightly furrowed.

"I forgot that you spent the last two years in Aretia alone." He admitted softly. "I think you might know more on the list than I do." I close my eyes, thinking of the last two years.

"I wasn't completely alone. The first year I had Liam, Bodhi, and Imogen, though Im was still not the warmest to me. Her sister Evelyn was always kind, but I guess that comes with being a healer. Then last year, I still had Liam and Sloane."
I heard Xaden’s slight intake of breath, and I looked down at him.
He doesn't say anything more but passes me the letter from his father. It had an official seal that usually sits on the corner of my…his desk.

His Majesty the King,

As you are aware, we have been assisting other countries with relocation into Tyrrendor's wards. This process, as you know, has been going on since the first three months after the wards were formed.

We have not seen much of our common enemy, but we now believe they have been watching and waiting. We were attempting our most significant move yet from Athebyne. We had extra manpower from Aretia helping with the relocation. All of it was voluntary. We even had some from Navarre at Athebyne who were off duty assisting. As of now, we believe that this is what our common enemy was looking for: a large target.

We lost thirty-two people in this attack. Twenty were from Athebyne, and twelve were from Tyrrendor. No one from Navarre was killed, but Lieutenant Mira Sorrengail was severely injured. She was brought directly to Riorson’s house and healed by Retired Mender Captain Sorrengail. She will make a full recovery. The others from Tyrrendor's are not so lucky. Many have family currently attending Basgaith.

I have included at the bottom a list of the fallen. We felt it better if it came from His Majesty the King or Her Majesty the Queen than to send out a letter to each. Some, as they are first-year students, would not be able to receive mail.

We want to proceed with the memorial service, but first, we wanted to check whether either or both of you could attend. I know it would mean a great deal to our country. We know it is not a walk around the corner, so we understand if you do not make it.

Be safe, stay strong.


Long Live the King and Queen.


Regards,
Lord Fen Riorson
Acting Ruler of Tyrrendor
P.S. We have not heard back about Threshing, but please congratulate all those who bonded. Love, Dad

The Fallen of Tyrrendor
Marcus Callhoun
Anna Callhoun
Lilya Callhoun
Evelyn Cardulo
Emily Porter
Lord Fabian Durran
Lord Stuart Sutherland
Henry Blackburn
Eve Blackburn
Jennifer Whitfield
Beatrice Luperco
Mark Luperco

Gods.

My mind races at the content of the letter. The venin has been watching our movements—studying us. Fuck. This war, I think, is going to start sooner than I hoped.
I have to focus on the present, our people.

I look up to Xaden. I can see the emotions in his eyes at the death of his favorite and only uncle.
“You grab Imogen and…”

“I can let their dragons know to have them come right away to this room if you would prefer.” Tala’s voice rings through.
“Yes, please do so.” I hear Xaden murmur, “Garrick, Imogen, Bodhi, Liam, and Jace for now.”
“Their dragons are sending them now.”
I send out a quiet thanks to Tala at her suggestion.
I reach for Xaden’s hand; he takes it, stands, and pulls me into a hug. We stay bracing each other until we hear the door open.
Garrick sees us first, and he opens his mouth to say something, but immediately closes it when he glances at our faces.
The rest file in behind him.
“What’s going on, guys?” Jace asks, looking around the empty room as if it would give him answers. “Ignis said you need to talk with us, and it was urgent.”

“I have news from home. I wanted to share it with you privately before battle brief. It will most likely come up, and I didn’t want you to find out in front of your peers. Yesterday, a group from Aretia was working on the relocation of Athebyne refugees, and they were attacked.” Xaden started. I see each of them react—freezing, grinding their teeth, clenching their hands, and shifting their weight—but Xaden goes on. “Some of your family members were killed in the attack.”
“Who?” Imogen snapped out, already stressed.
I see Xaden start to struggle, so I step in, looking at each of them, and I tell them who they lost. “Evelyn Cardulo,” Imogen cries out and drops to the floor. She is caught by Garrick, who pulls her into his arms. “Lord Stuart Sutherland,” Jace gasps, the tears already building in his eyes. Liam puts an arm around his shoulders in comfort, “And Lord Fabian Durran.” Bodhi closes his eyes and clenches his fists. “Those are the ones that are directly related.” Xaden walks to his cousin and pulls him into a hug. Bodhi grabbed the back of Xaden’s tunic, clinging to him.

“There were nine others from Aretia and twenty more from Athebyne,” I tell them, not that it will bring them any comfort.

“Who else?” Liam asked, his voice thick.
I quickly read off the other names in the letter. I hear a Garrick and Im’s gasp at a few more.
“That’s the whole Luperco family, Ivan died crossing the parapet, and I knew that he was an only child… that’s an entire family gone within a year, Liam says softly, shaking his head.
“I don’t think anything we say will bring comfort, but they were doing the right thing by helping those who needed it,” Xaden says, pulling away from Bodhi. Both of their eyes were red. Bodhi gives him a short nod, and I step forward to hug him.

He pulls me in tightly for a few seconds before letting me go. I move and do the same for Jace. Imogen is still wrapped in Garrick’s embrace. He is swaying slightly back and forth to comfort her.
“Those fucking monsters…”

I hear a clearing of throat, cutting off Imogen. I turn around and see my father standing there with Professor Devera. I take the steps down to him and throw my arms around him.
He gently hugged me back. “Mira’s okay,” I say to him. He pulls back and looks at me with confusion. I turn to get the letter when I see it floating down to me on one of Xaden’s shadows. I hand him the note from Fen. He reads it over quickly and clenches his jaw. I see fire in his eyes as he looks back up at me.
“I was unaware one of my children got hurt, nor was I aware that my eldest retired.” He states.
“Perhaps you need to have a conversation with the General,” Xaden states, moving the group into seats on the back row.
“Perhaps.” He replies.
“We would like to tell the others during battle brief,” Xaden tells Professor Devera.

“Of course. You will have the floor.” Devera promises

Xaden then turns to Dad, “Is there a way that the superiors will let us Tyrrendor for the funerals?”
“I will try, but I don’t think that is something that they will allow.”
Xaden nods as he expected this.
“We will hold our own vigil in our rooms then.”

The other cadets and riders began to fill the room. I look at Xaden with concern, but he shakes his head at me and heads to sit next to Bodhi.
“If they don’t let us go, Garrick can walk us there.” Xaden’s voice filtered through my head.

I nod slightly as I take my seat next to Rhi. She gives me a concerned look.
I decided to be bold and gave her the letter from my father-in-law.
She reads it quietly, and her eyes shoot back to mine, eyes flaring.

“Today, we have a bit of news for Tyrrendor. News that was not shared with us yet, but they have the Wingleader Riorson due to his station. He will start the class.” Devera announced once everyone got settled. Xaden took the three steps down to my row before holding out his hand. I lightly take the letter back from Rhi and step forward to him, grasping his hand in mine tightly.

Together.

We will do this together, just as we do with any challenge life throws at us.

Chapter Text

Of course, they would not let us go to the funerals. There was really no point in asking, but it would have been weirder if we hadn't.

Xaden made a point of talking to many people from Tyrrendor over the next few days. When Saturday came, it was well known that we would have our own vigil in our living room for those affected.

Our living room. That was an interesting development. After battle brief, we received another letter informing us that we were moving rooms from our dorm. Co-habiting in the dorm rooms was not allowed and was against policy. Since it was an agreement with the King, they were forced to put us into living quarters for teachers, staff, and visitors. They isolated us from all the other rooms that were currently occupied, well away from the current teachers.

It was very different than either of us expected.
When you walk in, you are greeted by a living room with a small couch, two armchairs, and a small coffee table. The rug under the table was surprisingly plush and soft. On the side of the room was a long counter with cabinets underneath.
The bedroom was behind the single door at the back of the room. It had a large four-poster bed, two nightstands, and two dressers. The door off the bedroom led to a large master bath. There were double sinks, a stand-up shower, and a garden tub next to it. It was more than we ever expected.

Xaden and I looked at each other in shock at the new arrangement. However, we immediately started working on moving our stuff over. Xaden warded the door as I unpacked our minuscule amount of black clothing. Xaden had more over the last three years here.

“When did you wear this?” I ask him as he comes back from warding the door.
He plopped down on the bed next to the piles of clothes, righting them as they started to fall under his weight.

“That was my first, first-year shirt, " he said, taking the garment and holding it to his body. It looked like a fourth of the shirt was missing.

“I guess I grew some,” he said with a chuckle.

“I wonder if your own father is going to recognize you.” I tease

“I’m sure he will be fine. I guess it should be a good night shirt for you now,” he said, tossing the shirt back.

I laugh and hold it up to me, but it still drowns me. I tuck it in my drawer of night clothes.

Other than clothes and challenge blades, we didn't have very much, so it only took about a day to get everything situated.

--

Shaking my head, clearing the thoughts from this past week, I sigh, and I finish my hair for tonight. It will be the first ‘Queen’ activity in a while.

I won’t have much time this evening, so I’m doing something I haven't done in either timeline. I left my hair down. Well, part of it. My hair was styled in a regal half-up, half-down arrangement — the crown section drawn back, lifted slightly for my later crown placement. The upper strands were twisted and pinned with clips, while the rest of my hair flowed freely down my back in long, silken waves, silver tips hitting my hips.
I’m so glad I didn’t have sparring today, or I wouldn’t have been able to wear it down. We have battle brief today. They cancelled flying when the dragons announced they had a meeting and would not be leaving the vale. Not that it was true. They did not want to make it evident that dragons were missing.

“Gorgeous,” I hear from the door of the bathroom. I smile down at my brush, cleaning out all the hair that gathered, when I hear him come up behind me. His arms circle my waist, while his chin sits on top of my head, looking at me in the mirror. “You look breathtaking, Violence.”

“Like a girl in uniform, huh?” I tease him.

“Only one.” He says, dipping his down to kiss the side of my neck. “Harder to kiss with your hair down.” He mumbled into my skin.
“Then I should put it up.” He tightened his arms in protest, and I laughed.

“Let’s get today over with,” he says with a sigh, letting me go. “I have a leadership meeting with Nyra and the other wingleaders this morning. “I’ll see you later,” he whispers on my lips, giving me one last kiss before he opens the door to the hallway.
Liam was already leaning against the wall across from the door.

“Really?” I ask him.

“Today. Mostly.” He says with a shrug. “I thought you might have a bigger target on your back with what’s going on today with the vigil. Plus, hair down, Violet,” he whistles. I laugh and shove his shoulders. He barely moves.

Xaden nodded his thanks and headed out. He must be out of sorts without his shadows... Bron was already in Tyrrendor, and I don’t know the last time he was without his powers. A few dragons stayed behind, like Deigh, Chradh, and Cuir. They would leave after…

“Holy Fuck, Vi!”

“Look at you!”

“You look nice.”

“Why is your hair down?”

The voice came at once as Liam walked up to the squad at the breakfast table.
“I won’t have time later to do my hair for tonight’s gathering,” I say, sitting between Sawyer and Rhi.

“I didn’t realize how long your hair was,” Ridoc says, “Do you ever accidentally sit on it?”

Rhi rolls her eyes at the question, and I snicker. “Ignore him.” Rhi says, “I wish you would let us come tonight to support everyone.”
I look down at the table, wishing I could be honest with her… all of them.
“It’s not that we don’t want you to come,” I whisper to her. I can see Sawyer tilt his head, indicating that he was listening. “There are some things that Leadership in Navarre doesn’t want in their country. So, we are forbidden to tell you. And one of those things will come up tonight.”

“I can’t believe...” she starts.

“I can.” Sawyer cuts in.

“No, I can’t believe you are following a rule, Vi.”

I laugh at that, “Once you are channeling and shielding, I will tell you.” I say, giving her a wink.

“I’ll hold you to that.”

“Please do. Now, let’s get this day over with.” I say getting up for our first class of the day.

----

The day went as smoothly as possible, most commenting on my hair or asking questions. Liam cut most people off when they got too close or asked too many questions. I rolled my eyes at him a lot today at his protectiveness. I was glad to be back in my room after dinner.

I hung up our dress clothing bags in the bathroom this morning. Garrick walked to Riorson’s house earlier in the week to pass the message that we were attending the midnight wake. Fen piled him with items to bring back, including everyone’s formal clothes from home, Xaden’s tux, a gown for me, our crowns, and a note telling us we needed to arrive fully dressed. It was said that as soon as we all arrived, it would start. Everyone left their clothes here so it wouldn’t look suspicious walking across in Tyrish-style clothes.

Xaden would not be back until later, so I got a head start.
I unzipped the bag that held my dress, feeling the satin between my fingertips. It had a structured bodice with a V-notch neckline that sits just off the shoulders. The three-quarter-length sleeve features a gentle flare near the cuffs, creating a sophisticated, balanced silhouette. The waist is cinched with a slim black belt, accentuating my waist before flowing into a full A-line skirt. It’s honestly one of my favorite dresses from the seamstress. Plus, it has pockets.

I step into the garment and quickly tie the back of the bodice, and finish my makeup, which I started earlier.
I snag my crown and pin it in my hair when I hear a knock at the door.

Must be the guys, they are a little early. I slip on my heels and head for the door.

“You are earl…” The words die on my lips at my unexpected guest.

“Holy Fuck, you look incredible,” Ridoc says, his eyes wide, eyes sweeping over me, lingering on my crown.

“What are you doing here?” I hiss at him, my eyes sweeping the hallway for the others, before I grab his elbow and pull him into the room.

“You look like a queen,” he breathes.

I roll my eyes lightly at him, shooting a half smile, “Ridoc, I am a Queen. I have been for two years. This is what I always looked like before the rider’s quadrant. Honestly, it’s refreshing to wear pants after two years of formal clothes. I didn’t get to dress down often. Now what are you doing here?” I ask again, my hands going to my hips. A habit that Fen was trying to break me of, oh well.

Ridoc smiles shyly and pulls out a bouquet of fresh flowers from behind his back. “I drew the short straw to deliver the flowers we gathered for your people. We know it’s not much, but we wanted to say we are sorry for everyone’s loss.”

I take the flowers, tears forming in my eyes, “They are lovely. Thank you.” I sniff the flowers.

“I have a feeling that tonight is bigger than we know…” Ridoc says, trailing off.

I look up at him, and he looks serious for once. “Channel, Shield, and we will talk,” I say. “Thank you for stopping by.” I gesture to the door, “The others will be here soon.”

“I get it, I get it.” He says, holding up his hands in defeat. He slips out the door, and I grab the water pitcher and arrange the flowers, a small smile playing on my lips at their kindness.

Another knock came at the door, though this time it was Imogen, Bodhi, Jace, and Liam. I let them in and told them that all the garment bags were on the bed, and that they could change in the bedroom or the bathroom. Imogen sat on the chair while the boys changed first.

“How are you holding up?” I ask her.

She looks up at me, anger flashing in her eyes before simmering down. “Not Great.”

I nod. It’s the answer I expected, “It’s okay to be angry. Losing your sibling isn’t fair, and it makes sense that you feel this way.”

“What would you know?” She snapped at me.

“More than I like to,” I answer.

Before she could ask another question, Xaden walked in with Garrick, still in a quiet discussion.

I stood from the couch at their arrival, lightly smoothing my dress.

Xaden froze about five steps in the living room, the words dying on his lips. Garrick about walked into his back, eyebrows furrowing at the sudden stop until his eyes followed the path of Xaden’s head turn.

“Your Majesty,” says in a deep voice, giving a little bow when he steps around Xaden, a grin tugging at the corners of his mouth.

Liam came out of the room and let Garrick know his stuff was on the bed. Garrick quickly made it to the bedroom.

Xaden, however, has still not moved, nor have his eyes left mine. A light flush crept across my neck at his heated gaze.

“Violence.” That was all he said, but the manner and the reverence in his voice spoke volumes.

The bedroom door opened again, and Jace and Bodhi stepped out, which broke Xaden’s focus.

“Go change, My King. We will need to go soon.” I tell him, pointily motioning to the others in the room. Xaden swallows deeply, nods once, and turns to the bedroom.

I release a breath I didn’t know I was holding and turn to the others in the room.
Liam’s smirk told everyone how amused he found Xaden’s reaction.

“Don’t you all look good-looking,” I comment. Liam and Jace were in black suits, and Bodhi was in a black suit with a double-breasted jacket. A little more formal since he was a Duke.
We waited in silence for the guys to finish, and Imogen could change.

When Xaden stepped out of the bedroom, I felt like all the air in the room evaporated. He was wearing all black: dress shirt, tie, vest, and a double-breasted tuxedo. On the lapel was a pin of the Riorson crest with two chains that went to the breast pocket. His dark crown sits fixed on his head.

He was still one of the most gorgeous men I have ever seen.

“Damn, Brother, you clean up well.” Liam teased. Xaden glanced up from fixing his cuff and scoffed, but then his eyes caught mine, and the heat that crept into his eyes at the way I was looking at him. I barely noticed Imogen slipping inside the bedroom once Garrick stepped out behind Xaden.

"Are you both ready, your majesty?"
Garrick asked Xaden. Xaden tears his gaze from mine and quirks an eyebrow at his best friend.
He shrugs, "May as well practice now so I don't slip up in front of anyone tonight. I would never hear the end of it." He says, shaking his head. "I'll take the King and Queen first, then Bodhi and Jace. That should give Im enough time to change, and then I can take her and Liam."
We all nod at this, and I move to Xaden's side. I reach up and straighten his crown on top of his head, and he gives me a small smile and bends to kiss my cheek.
"You are beyond beauty," he says against my skin before drawing back. I shoot him a small smile and reach for Garrick’s hand. With one hand on us each, he takes a step, and we are jolted to the upstairs Hallway in Riorson House, right outside our bedroom.
" Thought you might want a moment of privacy before tonight," Garrick explains the destination.
"Thank you," I say softly to him as he nods and disappears with a whisp. Xaden keyed him in before we left so he could travel as he pleased.

Once alone, Xaden reaches for my hand, but before he could take it, I heard it—the telltale jingle. A small smile crosses my face when the gray Wolfhound rounds the corner and runs straight to me as I bend slightly to hug the large dog around the neck.
"Hey, Baron," I say affectionately to the hound, scratching his ears. It always amused me that Xaden named the dog Fen got from Zehyllna, The Baron. He reasoned that it sounded better if he took a walk with the Baron than with the dog. Outsiders would think we were talking about a human. This made for some great jokes with the guys over the years.
"Hey, big guy." Xaden said, petting the dog, "You keeping dad in line?" The responding Woof got us both to chuckle. "Go on, or we'll get in trouble getting all dirty," Xaden says, giving his rump a slight push. He huffed but complied, heading back to Fen's room, where he had his own bed.

“Are you ready, My Love?”

I sigh and shake out my hair a bit, “As I ever will be.”
Xaden offers his arm, and I lay my hand on his arm to lead me downstairs.
I see Garrick and the others have all already arrived in the entrance way.
At our appearance, they all bowed.

“Rise,” Xaden states to our friends.
Before either of us could say more, we heard, “They are ready for you, your Majesties.” We turn to Fen, who gives us a small bow before he pulls each of us into a hug. “You guys get settled first, then they will follow you in,” Fen tells the others when he pulls back. They all nod and start making their way past us to the ballroom. Fen stops Garrick and hugs him before doing the same thing to Bodhi. He holds him a bit long, whispering something in his ear. Bodhi nods slightly and clutches Fen for a moment before releasing him and following the others.

Fen gives us one last look before he follows the others.

We wait a few moments, then move to follow. The guards at the door nod their heads at us before pulling open the double doors. The room is packed. The collective bows their heads as we make our way into the room to the stage they have set up. Twelve pictures of fallen are on stands for honoring. We get to the stage and turn towards our people. I see familiar and unfamiliar faces among the crowd. My eyes spot my brother, brother-in-law, sister, and my father. He arches an eyebrow at me. I ignore him. I had to be here whether they approve or not. I see some members of the assembly: Trissa, Felix, Suri, and Ulices. I see my friends with their families. Gen is not letting Bodhi out of her arms, and I see the same with Imogen and her mother. Garrick is standing close by, offering his silent support.

I notice that each person holds a candle as Xaden begins his carefully written speech.

“Our People, Our Family

Tonight, our kingdom mourns.
Twelve of our own sons and daughters, friends and neighbors, were taken from us in a single, merciless act. Among them was my uncle, a man who guided me since boyhood, whose counsel shaped not only my rule, but my heart.

There are no words that can fill the silence left behind by those we have lost. No decree, no punishment, no crown can ease the ache that now sits in our chests.
We have been struck — yes — but we are not broken. The hands that seek to divide us have failed. Because while they took lives, they could not take our unity. They could not take our compassion. They could not take our courage.

To the families who grieve tonight: you do not stand alone. Every heart in this kingdom beats beside yours. Every tear that falls tonight is seen, is shared, is honored. We lost the entire Callhoun family: Marcus, Anna, and Lilya. We lost the whole Luperco family: Beatrice, Mark, and, earlier this year, Dougal “Ivan” Luperco.

We will mourn them — and we will remember them. Not as victims, but as symbols of what we must protect: our peace, our freedom, our way of life.
Justice will be done. Not in vengeance, but in honor. Not in fury, but in strength.

I swear to you, before the gods, before our dragons, and before the memory of my uncle, that those who brought this terror upon us will face the full measure of our force.
But tonight — tonight we light our candles not in anger, but in remembrance.

Let their names be spoken. Let their stories be told. Let us stand together, so that when the sun rises again, it finds a people unbroken, unbowed, and undivided.

For the fallen. For the living. For the kingdom."